《Building a Modern Nation in a Fantasy World》


 Chapter 1: The Transmigration

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1: The Transmigration


    Fuck!


    It hurts so much.


    Why... why does it feel like I''m freezing?


    A gaudy, dazzling dream world filled with faint murmurs instantly shattered. Moe''s consciousness was wrenched back into reality, his thoughts sluggish and muddled. A deep, throbbing agony radiated from his chest. It wasn''t just pain¡ªit felt as if something cold and jagged had been driven ruthlessly into him, freezing his very core.


    What the hell is happening...? Moe''s barely coherent mumble escaped his lips.


    He tried to focus, his heavy-lidded eyes dragging downward toward the source of his torment. As he lay on the bed, his gaze landed on his chest. A jagged shard of ice, sharp and crystalline, protruded grotesquely from his flesh.


    What the fuck... why is there an ice shard stabbed into my chest? he muttered weakly, confusion and disbelief thick in his voice.


    Am I still dreaming? And who... who the hell would stab a freshly graduated student¡ªsomeone who hasn''t even offended anyone¡ªwith an ice shard of all things?


    Moe tried to lift his hand, to touch the shard embedded in him, but his body wouldn''t obey. His limbs felt like lead, cold and unyielding.


    This has to be a dream... right? That''s why I can''t move? But dreams don''t hurt like this. Can they? Can a dream make me feel this... cold?


    In desperation, he bit down on his tongue, hard.


    "Ahhh!" he yelped, his own voice startling him. The sharp sting shot through his mouth, real and unmistakable to prove that it wasn''t a dream.


    So, this isn''t a dream.


    Moe tried to move his hand again, but it didn''t budge at all. All he could do at that moment was tilt his head slightly, his muscles trembling with the effort. He took a deep, shuddering breath and landed his gaze upward.


    The ceiling above him was unfamiliar¡ªnothing like the dull plaster he was used to seeing back in his apartment. Instead, it was a grand, intricate masterpiece. The surface was adorned with swirling patterns, etched in what appeared to be shimmering gold and silver, the lines weaving together like an elaborate tapestry. At the center of this ceiling hung a magnificent chandelier, unlike anything Moe had ever seen before.


    The chandelier wasn''t lit by bulbs or candles but by what appeared to be gemstones, each radiating a soft, otherworldly glow. The colors shifted gently, like the hues of a sunset melting into twilight. Each gem pulsed faintly, as though alive, casting dancing shadows across the ceiling and filling the room with an ethereal luminescence.


    It was breathtaking¡ªmajestic, even. And yet, it only deepened the sinking pit of dread in Moe''s chest. He had no idea where he was or how he''d gotten here. The grandeur above him felt surreal, almost mocking, as if the very room itself was indifferent to the icy shard still lodged in his chest.


    What kind of place is this...? And why the hell am I here? This isn''t my room at all.


    His room was nothing like this¡ªnothing even close. Back in his small apartment room, the ceiling was a flat, off-white expanse of cheap plaster, speckled with faint water stains that refused to scrub out no matter how hard he tried. The single, bare bulb that hung from the ceiling provided harsh, unflattering light, casting jagged shadows across the cramped space. His desk, pushed up against the far wall, was cluttered with crumpled notes, half-empty coffee cups, and a laptop that seemed to be his only item that felt luxurious.


    Moe exhaled slowly, overwhelmed by the sheer opulence around him. Every detail of the room screamed wealth and power, like the private chamber of a king. He then summarized the situation in his head,


    Alright, to sum it up¡ªI woke up in a completely different place, got stabbed in the chest by an ice shard, and instead of dying, the ice just vanished and my body healed itself at an alarming speed.


    Is this a joke or some kind of supernatural?


    Moe then steadied himself, planting his feet firmly on the cold floor before pushing off the bed. His legs trembled, but he managed to stand upright. After a few shaky steps, he began to regain some balance, his breaths slow and deliberate as he took in the surreal surroundings.


    Then his eyes landed on the tall, gilded mirror standing against the wall. Something about it drew him closer, almost as if it were calling to him. He hesitated for a moment but eventually shuffled toward it.


    When he reached the mirror, what he saw made his heart stop.


    What the fuck? he muttered, his voice shaking.


    The reflection staring back at him wasn''t his own.


    Moe froze, his eyes wide as he stared at the figure in the mirror. The figure has dark hair and a round, bloated face. A prominent double chin sagged beneath the reflection''s jaw, and the body was bulky, with flabby arms and a big belly fat.


    His hands shot up to his face instinctively, trembling as his fingers touched his cheeks, jawline, and neck.


    Is this my reflection? he muttered, his voice still shaking.


    The soft, unfamiliar flesh he felt didn''t belong to him¡ªit couldn''t belong to him. He pressed harder, desperate to find some proof that this wasn''t real, but the reflection mimicked every movement, every panicked touch.


    What... what the hell is this? Moe whispered.


    He stumbled back from the mirror, his breathing ragged as his mind struggled to process what he was seeing. This body¡ªthis fat and unfamiliar body¡ªwasn''t his. It couldn''t be. His mind raced.


    This isn''t me. This isn''t my body at all. Who the hell does this fat body belong¡ª


    Before he could finish his thoughts, a searing pain shot through his brain, like a bolt of lightning striking his mind. His vision blurred, and his body betrayed him, sending him crashing to the floor. He rolled uncontrollably, his limbs flailing wildly as he struggled to regain control. The pain was excruciating, a throbbing ache that seemed to pulse through every fiber of his being. Time lost all meaning as he lay there, helpless and writhing in agony.


    But eventually, the pain began to subside, and Moe''s strength slowly returned. He lay still for a moment, catching his breath and waiting for the room to stop spinning. Then, with hard effort, he pulled himself to his feet and stumbled towards the nearest wooden chair, collapsing onto its seat with a soft groan. He sat there, motionless and silent, as he reflected on the memories that had flooded his mind during his ordeal. Fragments of a life not his own had flashed before his eyes, like a jumbled montage of images and emotions.


    The memories were disjointed and unclear, but they were undeniably real, and they belonged to the body he now inhabited. Moe''s mind reeled as he struggled to make sense of these new memories, and the life that had been thrust upon him. Moe then realized that he was transmigrated into a body of a stranger.


    So the person I transmigrated into was named King Arthur Jr.

 Chapter 2: King Arthur Jr

    Chapter 2: Chapter 2: King Arthur Jr


    "Arthur Jr huh?" Moe mumbled it in his mind.


    As the memories continued to flood his consciousness, Moe found himself piecing together the life of the man whose body he now inhabited. He recalled fragments of Arthur Jr''s childhood, his relationships with his family and friends, and his ascension to the throne six months prior. The memories were not always clear, and some were shrouded in a fog that Moe couldn''t quite penetrate. But he was able to recall the people who had played a significant role in Arthur Jr''s life, including the nobles, dukes, and other members of the royal court.


    Six months prior, King Arthur Jr had ascended to the throne of Keldoria, following the assassination of his father, King Arthur the 3rd, during a pleasure trip on the outskirts of the city. The rules of succession were clear: upon the death of the reigning king, the next in line would assume the throne. King Arthur the 3rd had left behind a legacy of three children, each with their own unique place in the line of succession. Arthur Jr, the eldest son, had been next in line to the throne, followed by his younger sister, Alice, and then his younger brother, Aaron. With his father''s untimely death, Arthur Jr had been thrust into the role of king, inheriting the throne to the country of Keldoria


    King Arthur the 3rd had been a ruler who favored the interests of the royal court, lavishing wealth and power on the dukes and nobles who could provide him with riches and luxury. As a result, the country of Keldoria had become a hotbed of corruption, where those in power were above the law and could act with impunity. The nobility and their allies were free to do as they pleased, while the commoner lived in fear of their wrath. A mere whisper of dissent or a perceived slight against the nobility could result in brutal punishment, even death. The law had become a tool of oppression, used to maintain the grip of the powerful on the powerless.


    As Moe delved deeper into the memories of Arthur Jr, he discovered a disturbing truth: the young king was, in fact, worse than his father, King Arthur the 3rd. The former king''s excessive indulgence had spoiled Arthur Jr, rendering him reckless and fearless, with no regard for the consequences of his actions. His behavior was often unpredictable and violent, fueled by a likeness for drink and a complete disregard for the well-being of others.


    Moreover, Moe considered the possibility that if he hadn''t been transmigrated into Arthur Jr''s body, the young king might have met a similar fate to his father, King Arthur the 3rd. The thought sent a shiver down his spine, and Moe felt a sense of responsibility wash over him. He decided that, rather than simply existing in this new body, he would take ownership of it and strive to make a positive impact on the world of Keldoria.


    With his knowledge and experience from his past life, Moe saw an opportunity to transform the ruined country into a thriving and advanced nation. He envisioned a future where the citizens of Keldoria lived in prosperity and harmony, and where the kingdom was a beacon of hope and progress. It was a daunting task, but Moe felt a sense of determination and purpose. He would slowly work to change the way the citizens perceived him, Arthur Jr, and through his actions, prove himself to be a just and capable ruler. The thought of rebuilding a nation from the ground up was a challenge that Moe was eager to undertake, and he steeled himself for the long and difficult journey ahead.


    ---


    Not part of the story


    Since his father has passed, he should be Arthur IV instead of Arthur Jr. When I started writing, I thought it might be interesting to keep it as Jr for stylistic reasons, but now that many have mentioned it, I realize it makes more sense to update it. I''ll work on a plot element to transition his name Arthur Jr to Arthur IV in future.

 Chapter 3: The magic system.

    Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The magic system.


    With newfound determination coursing through him, Arthur Jr turned his gaze toward the window beside his study desk. Despite the darkness of night, the view outside was surprisingly clear, revealing the outlines of buildings bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. He looked up at the sky and was captivated by the sight of three moons: a large central moon flanked by two smaller ones, all reflecting the light of a distant sun. "It must be a full moon." Arthur mumbled to himself. The sight was both enchanting but not shocking; after all, he recalled that even in the solar system he once knew, planets like Jupiter and Saturn boasted dozens of moons. It was a wonder he could accept without difficulty.


    The night was peaceful, with a gentle breeze rustling the leaves outside, creating a soothing ambiance. Arthur Jr reluctantly pulled his gaze away from the window and turned his gaze to the study desk. To his dismay, he found it barren¡ªno papers, no books, nothing that could provide insight into this new world he had been thrust into. He rummaged through every drawer, hoping to uncover some hidden knowledge or useful information, but his efforts were met with disappointment. The things Arthur found were mirrors, quills, inks and some gems that look like an artifact.


    Despite the emptiness of his surroundings, fragments of Arthur''s memories began to surface, revealing intriguing details about the world he now inhabited. This realm was steeped in the supernatural, where almost every individual possessed the ability to wield some form of magic. At the foundation of this magical system were the four basic magic elements: Air, Fire, Earth, and Water. From these elemental roots, practitioners had developed more advanced magical abilities, allowing them to manipulate ice, lava, strom, etc; to create powerful spells for both offense and defense.


    In addition to these elemental powers, there existed other forms of magic that transcended the basic elements. Holy magic, for instance, was primarily known for its healing properties, capable of mending wounds and restoring vitality. However, it could also be further developed into more complex and potent forms. On the darker side of the spectrum was dark magic, a mysterious and often feared discipline that allowed its users to communicate with spirits and the undead. Some practitioners had even mastered the art of summoning deathly creatures, using them as puppets to do their bidding.


    While the majority of people in this world possessed some form of magical ability, not everyone could wield it effectively in combat. Most individuals utilized their magic for everyday tasks, such as lighting fires or summoning water for washing clothes and bathing. These practitioners were referred to as "non-rankers." According to the memories Arthur recalled, only about ten percent of the population could harness their elemental powers for offensive or defensive purposes, and these individuals were known as "rankers."


    Among the rankers, there existed a hierarchy, with ranks ranging from D to S, where S represented the strongest and D the least. This ranking system was determined by a combination of a user''s mana capacity and the uniqueness of their elemental abilities. Even those classified as D rank were afforded a certain level of respect and privilege within society. However, achieving a rank of B or higher came with even greater rewards; many countries kings would bestow a baron title upon these talented individuals to ensure they remained loyal to their homeland and did not seek opportunities elsewhere.


    ...


    Knock knock knock...


    After three firm raps on the door, a man in his thirties entered the room. It was the king''s valet, tasked with waking Arthur for the day. As he stepped inside, he was taken aback to find the king not nestled in his bed, but slumped over a study desk


    "Wake up, Your Majesty. The Duke of Luke, Richard Luke will be arriving to meet you in about three hours," he announced, his voice carefully calibrated to be neither too loud nor too soft, ensuring that Arthur would hear him without feeling jolted awake. With that, the valet turned and left the room.


    Inside the king''s chamber, Arthur stirred awake to the sound of the valet''s voice, but by the time he was ready to respond, the man had already slipped out, leaving him alone in the dim light of the room. "Richard Luke? Ah, yes, he''s one of the family head of the two dukedoms in Keldoria," Arthur mumbled to himself, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.


    In the small kingdom of Keldoria, the nobility was a tightly woven tapestry, with many families holding the title of baron. However, only two families were granted the prestigious title of Duke, making Richard a figure of considerable influence and power within the country. Arthur couldn''t help but feel the weight of the upcoming meeting; the presence of such a prominent noble could have significant implications for his reign.

 Chapter 4: Keldoria

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Keldoria


    Arthur took a deep breath, allowing the air to fill his lungs as he sought to calm his racing thoughts. Once he felt a bit more composed, he scanned the room for a wardrobe, eager to find something to change out of his pajamas. Spotting the wardrobe, he opened it to reveal a stunning array of neatly hung cloth, each one impeccably clean. A twinge of jealousy washed over him as he surveyed the collection. Back on Earth, he had never owned more than ten pieces of clothing and often found himself wearing the same outfits repeatedly due to his busy schedule and didn''t have the time to wash.


    After selecting a suitable outfit, Arthur began to undress and caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror. A wave of dismay washed over him as he took in his portly figure. "Why is this body so fucking fat? Couldn''t I have at least transmigrated into someone handsome?" he thought to himself, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.


    Once he had changed into his new clothes, he stepped out of his chamber and was met with the astonished gazes of three maids and the valet who had just come in to wake him. Their expressions were a mix of shock and disbelief. In the past, Arthur had never emerged from his room without someone attending to him. He was notorious for shouting for the valet to prepare his clothes while still lounging in bed, often in a foul mood.


    Now, the sight of a once-lazy king stepping out of his chamber, fully dressed and composed, without a hint of anger or intoxication, left them all utterly speechless.


    The valet shook off his initial shock and quickly moved to stand beside Arthur, his voice careful. "Your Majesty, is there anything you require?"


    Arthur considered the question for a moment before responding, "Nothing in particular. How much time do I have left before Duke Richard arrives, and what is the purpose of his visit?"


    The valet replied in a soft tone, "Your Highness, you have approximately two and a half hours remaining. The purpose of the Duke''s visit is to discuss your engagement to his youngest daughter, Olivia Luke."


    Arthur''s mind raced at the revelation. "What the hell? I''m already engaged? I''m supposed to be a husband when I''ve never even had any experience dating or had a girlfriend back on Earth!" The shock of the situation flooded his thoughts.


    As he processed this new information, Arthur recalled that the previous Arthur had a huge crush on Richard''s daughter, Olivia. He had attempted to propose marriage multiple times, only to be rejected each time. Given her status as the legitimate heir of the Luke family, he had no power to force the issue.


    "Now Richard wants to meet with Arthur to discuss the engagement of his beloved daughter," Arthur pondered, a sense of unease creeping in. "There must be some hidden agenda behind this meeting."


    He took a moment to steady his thoughts. "At least it''s not an official engagement yet; it''s just a discussion," he reminded himself, trying to calm the rising anxiety of missing out on the fun part in dating and would have to went straight to the wedding process.


    While Arthur was lost in thought, the valet broke the silence. "Your breakfast will be ready when you arrive at the dining hall."


    In the private library, Arthur began to scan the shelves, searching for books that would provide him with valuable insights into Keldoria. He needed to gather as much information as possible about his new kingdom.


    Keldoria is located in the bottom left corner of the continent known as Nova. Nova has a total of eight Kingdom and Keldoria shares the border with two kingdom: Elysia and Chronos. Among the eight kingdoms on the continent, Keldoria is often regarded as the weakest in terms of military power, constantly engaged in conflict with Elysia.


    The Keldoria is divided into five distinct regions: Eldoria, Solarny, Ironhearth, Blackthorn, and Oaksted. Eldoria, the capital, is where Arthur currently resides. In addition to these regions, Keldoria is home to two significant dukedoms: the Dukedom of Luke and the Dukedom of Ashenfell. While the king of Keldoria holds full authority over the five regions, his influence over the dukedoms is more tenuous.


    As Arthur continued his research, he discovered that despite Keldoria''s weak military and ongoing financial struggles, the reason Elysia had not been able to successfully conquer the kingdom was largely due to the support and strategic alliance with Chronos.


    Chronos, embroiled in its own conflict with Elysia, recognized that if Elysia were to conquer Keldoria, it would gain a significant advantage in the war. The terrain of Keldoria favored Elysia, making it easier for them to launch further offensives against Chronos. By assisting Keldoria, Chronos aimed to prevent Elysia from gaining a foothold that could tip the balance of power in their favor. This intricate web of alliances and enmities highlighted the precarious position Keldoria found itself in.


    As Arthur carefully researched and assessed the situation, he was suddenly interrupted by a knock at the library door. The valet entered, his expression respectful yet urgent. "Your Majesty, As per your request, Duke Richard Luke will be arriving in approximately thirty minutes."


    Realizing only thirty minutes left, Arthur set aside the books he had been studying. He understood that he needed to be well-prepared for the duke''s visit. "Thank you for the update," he replied, rising from his seat. "I''ll head to the Great Hall to await his arrival."


    Before leaving the library, Arthur decided it would be wise to gather more information about Duke Richard Luke. Thus, upon arriving in the Great Hall, he summoned several members of the King''s council to discuss information about the duke.


    At first, the council members were taken aback, their expressions a mix of confusion and skepticism. They had long viewed Arthur as someone indifferent to the opinions of others, a ruler who rarely considered the impact of his actions. Now, however, he was seeking guidance on how to approach Duke Richard Luke, a shift that surprised them.


    Despite their initial reservations, the council members gradually began to share their insights, offering what they knew about the duke''s character and political maneuvers.


    After a thorough discussion, Arthur dismissed the council, requesting some time alone in the Great Hall. As the advisors filed out, leaving only a few guards stationed outside, he took a moment to assess the situation regarding the Dukedom of Luke.


    Just as he was deep in thought, he heard the announcement that Duke Richard Luke had arrived.

 Chapter 5: The Meeting

    Chapter 5: Chapter 5: The Meeting


    As the moment of Duke Richard''s arrival drew near, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a flutter of nervousness. His introverted nature, forged from years of avoiding social interactions on Earth, threatened to resurface. The memory of presenting his projects to professors and industry experts in university flashed before his eyes, and for a moment, he felt like he was back in that familiar yet uncomfortable setting.


    However, with a deep breath, Arthur shook off his anxiety, straightening his posture and steeling himself for the encounter. As he waited, he reflected on what he knew about Duke Richard and the Dukedom of Luke.


    Richard Luke is the current head of the Dukedom of Luke. The Dukedom of Luke was renowned for having exceptional aura knights, who relied on their martial prowess rather than magical abilities. In this world, mages were evaluated based on their mana capacity, elemental affinity, and unique abilities. However, knights were a different story. Their potential couldn''t be measured, and they had the capacity to grow stronger over time, unlike mages whose mana capacity was fixed.


    Ordinary knights stood little to no chance against mages, but there existed a select few who could harness the power of aura stars. These elite knights trained their bodies to the limit, cultivating aura stars slowly within themselves. As they acquired more stars, their bodies underwent significant transformations, becoming stronger and faster. In the history of knights, the highest recorded number of aura stars was eight, and those who possessed this many were said to possess superhuman abilities, capable of outrunning cheetahs and delivering devastating blows that could shatter buildings. However, as of now their are no 8 star knight in Keldoria.


    Though aura stars only granted physical strength, the more a knight possessed, the more they transcended human limitations, allowing them to compete with mages who wielded the magic ability.


    It was estimated that within the Dukedom of Luke, there were over two hundred knights boasting between one and four aura stars, ten knights with five stars, five with six stars, and two who had achieved the prestigious rank of seven stars. Duke Richard Luke and his eldest son, Benjamin, were said to be among the elite, both having reached the coveted seventh aura star. This remarkable achievement positioned the Dukedom of Luke as a formidable powerhouse in Keldoria.


    Arthur''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps, signaling the arrival of Duke Richard Luke.


    A sharp crack echoed through the Great Hall as the door swung open, revealing the select few members of the King''s council that Arthur had summoned earlier. They entered with a sense of purpose, bowing respectfully to Arthur before taking their customary places.


    Once the council members were settled, the atmosphere shifted as two men and a striking young woman stepped into the hall. Both of the men were impressively built, exuding strength and confidence, with handsome features that contrasted sharply with Arthur''s body which is covered with fat. Arthur couldn''t help but feel self-conscious about his own physique, which he knew was far from ideal.


    The man dressed in luxurious silk garments was undoubtedly Duke Richard Luke, while the other, clad in polished armor with a symbol, was likely a guard¡ªeither for Richard or his daughter, Olivia.


    After assessing the two men from Luke, Arthur turned his attention to the young woman who had entered with Richard. The moment he laid eyes on Olivia, he understood why the old Arthur had harbored such a crush on her. She was stunning from head to toe, with an enchanting figure and a graceful way of walking that was utterly mesmerizing. Even the current Arthur found it hard to look away, captivated by her presence.


    Although the Dukedom of Luke was part of Keldoria, the kingdom did not extend its full support as it did to the other five regions of Keldoria. While it offered assistance to Luke, this support was carefully measured to ensure that the other five regions remained secure and less vulnerable to attack.


    This is because when a family was granted the title of duke, they effectively became a nation itself, enjoying the privileges of independence, including exemption from taxes on any events occurring within their territory. Thus, only supporting a minimum number needed and nothing more.


    After a moment of silence, Arthur turned to Duke Richard. "This is not a request I can fulfill without careful consideration and discussion with my council. I suggest that you remain here for today, and I will provide you with an answer by tomorrow."


    Duke Richard was still puzzled that Arthur would not agree immediately and was making a logical request. Though it was not what he had anticipated, he had no choice but to accept the request.


    After Richard agreed, a heavy silence fell over the Great Hall. The courtiers and council members exchanged puzzled glances, struggling to comprehend that King Arthur Jr. was making a decision based on logic and foresight. It was clear that he was not only considering his own interests; he was thoughtfully weighing the pros and cons of the situation at hand.


    Breaking the stillness, Arthur spoke, "Prepare three rooms for our esteemed guests, and ensure that the rest of the personnel accompanying the duke are brought inside the palace." His voice was steady and authoritative, signaling that he was taking charge of the situation with a level of maturity that surprised many in the room.


    ...


    In the hallway outside the Great Hall, three maids accompanied Duke Richard, Olivia, and the knight. As they waited, the knight turned to Duke Richard, asked "Is that good-for-nothing King Arthur Jr.? He doesn''t seem to match the rumors we''ve heard."


    "That''s what puzzles me as well," Duke Richard replied, his tone contemplative.


    Behind them, Olivia spoke up, her voice soft and charming. "Dad, I really want to help the family, but do I still have to marry that... that ugly man?"


    Richard glanced at his daughter, feeling a pang of reluctance at the thought of giving away his beloved daughter, the flower of Luke. He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I''m sorry, my dear. I want to make you happy, but the situation has grown dire, and I have no choice. However, if Arthur ever mistreats you, I swear I will hold him accountable," he promised, trying to comfort her and went to rest in the room that was prepared for them.No?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 6: Arrogant Miss Olivia

    Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Arrogant Miss Olivia


    In the King''s Chamber, Nightfall


    A soft creak echoed through the chamber as Arthur pushed the door open and stepped inside. He looked utterly exhausted, his shoulders slumped under the weight of the day''s burdens. With a heavy sigh, he threw himself onto the bed as he always did when he was back on earth. "Damn, it''s been a long day," he muttered, letting out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding.


    After his meeting with Duke Richard, there had been a flurry of things awaiting Arthur to do. He had to consult with the council to gather information about the kingdom situation, and then he spent hours in the library, poring over texts that yielded little of value. The weight of the kingdom''s issues pressed down on him, and he felt a familiar feeling when he was back on earth rushing to finishing his assignments.


    Even before his transmigration into Arthur Jr''s body, he had always been a workaholic. Back on Earth, he prioritized his studies and sought out projects to keep himself busy, often sacrificing social outings and gaming for the sake of academic success. When he felt overwhelmed by the works, he took some time to read manga and novels. It was a welcome escape from the pressures of deadlines. Compared to juggling three assignments due in the same week, this felt manageable, but it didn''t mean he wasn''t weary.


    Lying on his back, Arthur stared at the ceiling, lost in thought. After a few moments, he shook off his useless thoughts and began to review what he had learned that day.


    His discussion with the king''s council had been nothing but them kissing Arthur Jr''s ass. Most of the council members were so steeped in corruption that their discussions revolved around praising Arthur Jr. and congratulating him on the impending marriage to Olivia¡ªa dream that the past Arthur had once dreamed of. Yet, amidst the flattery, there were a few who genuinely cared about the kingdom, but their voices were drowned out by the sycophants who dominated the conversation, faking that everything was under control.


    Arthur knew the council was corrupt, but punishing them outright would be disastrous. With 90% of the council tainted by greed, a swift retribution could lead to chaos. If they turned against him, the nation would crumble before he had a chance to restore it. So, he played the part of the dutiful king, listening carefully for any valuable information amidst the empty praise.


    Among the flattery, one crucial piece of information stood out: Keldoria was in a dire financial situation. When Chronos had helped defend in the war against Elysia, they had demanded an outrageous sum of 10 million Keldonian gold coins. The stupid Arthur in the past had accepted this demand without realizing the true cost of such a decision. Even if Arthur Jr that time doesn''t accept Chronos'' demand, Chronos still has to help Kelodria because when Keldoria were to get conquered, Chronos will suffer the most.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ten million Keldonian gold, huh?" Arthur sighed, frustration bubbling within him. "That''s equivalent to three years'' worth of tax revenue from all the regions combined. What a foolish king." Even though the decision had been made long ago, the weight of that debt now rested squarely on his shoulders.


    "Where do I even begin?" he pondered, feeling the enormity of the task ahead.


    "Well, I should start with the problems right in front of me," he replied to himself, taking a deep breath to calm his racing thoughts.


    Olivia, taken aback, shouted, "What the hell are you laughing about?"


    "Do you really think you have the right to speak to a king in a arrogant way? Do you believe you can demand I not marry you simply because you''re pretty and you said so? There are lines in every situation. Let''s say I refuse to marry you and reject Duke Richard''s request¡ªwhat do you think will happen to your family?" Arthur''s voice rose, filled with authority.


    Arthur paused for a moment before continuing, "I''ll tell you what will happen: the Dukedom of Luke will fall, and when it fall they might not kill you because of your beauty, you might be taken by another nation. Who knows what they would do to you?"


    Olivia fell silent, unable to respond, caught off guard by Arthur directness.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, Arthur pressed on, his voice firm. "Do you truly want that? Do you not know your place, Miss Olivia? Stop acting so arrogantly. Even if I did help, it won''t be just because I want to marry you. Do you have any idea how much three hundred thousand Keldo gold coins is? And remember, whatever decision I make tomorrow¡ªwhether to help or not¡ªI still won''t marry you, Miss Oli... via...."


    As he was speaking, Arthur noticed Olivia trembling, fear evident in her eyes. When their gazes met, she suddenly burst into tears and rushed out of the room.


    Watching her flee, Arthur felt a pang of guilt. He opened his mouth to call after her, to offer comfort, but she was already gone, dashing down the hallway while wiping her tears.


    "Did I go too far? Will Duke Richard be angry?" he mumbled to himself, anxiety creeping in


    "Well, even if Richard is upset, it was Olivia who spoke so arrogantly and acted so childishly toward a king," he reassured himself, trying to quell the unease gnawing at him.


    "Well, she may be arrogant and rude, but at least she''s not like those cunning women who would exploit a naive man for their own gain. If only she were a bit more mature, she could be the perfect companion with that striking beauty of hers. I just hope she won''t hold a grudge against me tomorrow," Arthur mused, a mix of frustration and sympathy swirling within him.


    "I''ve made my decision regarding the request. I may need to negotiate with Richard, but if things take a turn for the worse, I can always use what happened tonight to my advantage in tomorrow''s discussions," he thought, determination creeping into his resolve.


    After a moment of contemplation, Arthur changed into his pajamas, eager to get some rest. He knew he needed to be alert and focused when facing Richard the next day, and a good night''s sleep was essential to regain his energy and fell asleep.

 Chapter 7: The New Condition

    Chapter 7: Chapter 7: The New Condition


    In the Great Hall.


    The throne was positioned at the center of the far wall, its back resting securely against the wall. Arthur was sited on the throne.


    A luxurious crimson carpet ran down the center of the hall, stretching from the grand doors to the base of the throne. It served as a path for guests and esteemed visitors. To the left and right of the throne, the king''s councilors stood.


    Duke Richard entered the room, his voice steady as he greeted, "Good morning, Your Majesty. Thank you for providing us with a place to stay and for making time to meet with us first thing today."


    As Richard spoke, Arthur couldn''t help but think to himself, Well, that''s not entirely true; this isn''t the first thing I did this morning. But judging by his demeanor, it seems he''s not angry about how I treated Miss Olivia yesterday. That''s a good sign.


    "Of course, you are our esteemed guest. It''s only right that I make time for you," Arthur replied, his gaze sweeping over the three guests.


    Arthur took a glance and saw that Richard and the knight appeared unchanged from the previous day¡ªneither angry nor upset. However, when his eyes met Olivia''s, she quickly looked down, avoiding his gaze. She seems too afraid to even meet my eyes, he thought. "I did frighten her by suggesting her family could fall into my hands. I shouldn''t have let my words run wild, especially when I mentioned she might be captured by another nation and become their plaything. I should apologize to her if I get the chance".


    "Your Majesty, have you made a decision regarding my proposal?" Duke Richard asked, his voice tinged with nervous anticipation.


    "I have made my decision, and I will accept your proposal," Arthur announced, his tone firm.


    Inside Richard mind, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. How could this foolish King Arthur Jr. even consider rejecting a marriage with Olivia? Ever since the former King Arthur III passed away, he has been pushing for this marriage, only to stop a few months ago when he realized my efforts were futile. But now, this is his only chance to marry my lovely daughter! How could this brain-dead king refuse my proposal? I was foolish to worry last night about his hesitation. Winning over a simpleton like him is easier than I thoug...


    Before Richard could finish his thoughts, Arthur added, " But the condition would be different from what your first proposal is."


    Once again, the hall fell into a heavy silence. All present¡ªmembers of the king''s council and the three guests from the Dukedom of Luke¡ªshared a common thought: Keldoria was doomed. The incapable king, who seemed more concerned with his own interests than those of his citizens, was proposing a change in the taxation system. How could he possibly implement such changes?


    The council members exchanged worried glances, fearing that Arthur''s misguided reforms would drive all the people away from Keldoria and the nation to its fall. Is he really going to impose a 20% tax on the Dukedom of Luke? Does he even understand the significance of the title of Duke? What the hell is shares and tariff? Questions swirled in their minds, and a sense of dread settled over the room.


    Most of the council members were anxious for one of two reasons: the corrupt officials feared losing their comfortable positions if the kingdom fell, as they had grown accustomed to manipulating the king for their own gain. A small faction, however, genuinely worried for Keldoria''s future. They wanted to voice their concerns but were too intimidated by the memory of Arthur Jr.''s previous outburst, where he had nearly punished a council member to death for suggesting King Arthur Jr should consider the kingdom''s welfare. Thus, no one dared to challenge Arthur''s decisions, opting instead to remain silent, their apprehensions hanging heavily in the air.


    As Richard continued to read the document in the heavy silence of the hall, Arthur broke the stillness. "Duke Richard, I will give you some time to consider my proposal." He glanced at the pendulum clock. "Let''s say three hours. We will reconvene at 1 PM. In the meantime, if you have any questions, feel free to send my valet to find me."


    Richard felt a surge of relief at being granted time to contemplate the weighty information. "Thank you, Your Majesty," he replied, eager to accept the offer forgetting to ask about words he didn''t know.


    With a nod, Arthur dismissed everyone in the room, leaving Richard to process the implications of the proposal. After taking a deep breath, Arthur stepped outside and spotted his valet waiting patiently.


    "Please inform Duke Richard that I will be in the library when he comes to see me," Arthur instructed his valet.


    "Also just like yesterday, please bring my lunch to the library around 12," he added before making his way to the library.


    ...


    Not a part of the story


    Is the new condition fair for Duke Richard? answer in the comment.

 Chapter 8: Richard Anger

    Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Richard Anger


    Inside the private library,


    Arthur leaned against a desk, chuckling to himself as he contemplated the conditions he had just proposed. Perhaps the condition is too absurd and unfair, he mused, but the previous kings were incapable of managing the country''s affairs, handing out Duke titles to family so they would fully help in war and sacrificing significant tax revenue in the process. A Dukedom can generate tax revenue comparable to that of Blackthorn, the smallest and least populated region in Keldoria. I must make the most use of the Dukedom of Luke current situation so I can at least help out with the physiological needs for Keldoria''s citizens.


    As he pondered these basic/physiological needs, Arthur recalled the lessons from his marketing class about Maslow''s hierarchy of needs. At the foundation of this pyramid lay physiological needs¡ªfood, water, shelter, and other essentials for survival. Once these physical needs were met, people would begin to consider their safety, seeking assurance that they were protected and secure.


    Only when individuals felt safe could they turn their attention to the need for belonging and love, nurturing intimate relationships and friendships. If he could successfully address these three levels, his citizens would then aspire to fulfill their esteem needs, seeking self-actualization, prestige, and a sense of accomplishment.


    "There are more up Maslow''s hierarchy level of needs but I should make more opportunities for the citizens so they won''t have to worry about not getting a meal for the next day. Also improve the military so that the nation is safe and citizens could think about having fun with friends and their loved ones without needing to worry about their meal or being attacked." Arthur thought to himself.


    ...


    In a guest room,


    Feeling ashamed, Olivia sank into her chair, her gaze fixed on the floor. The knight, sensing the tension, gently reminded Richard, "My lord, perhaps we should read the conditions first. We only have three hours.


    With a heavy sigh, Richard unfolded the letter and began to read. At first, he was captivated by the clarity and detail of the conditions laid out before him. But as he continued, his amazement quickly change into frustration


    "How am I supposed to agree to this tax system? I don''t even know if it would be good or bad to implement it on my own land? This is nothing more than declaring that I will be a Duke but only in name, while he takes 20% of my taxes! And set rule over my land" Richard''s voice thundered, filled with indignation.


    "And what is this nonsense called shares, tariff rates, and building infrastructure for public to use? The most absurd part is that I must adhere to these conditions for next hundred years¡ªeven after I''m death, my descendants will be bound by this!" His voice echoed through the room, a mix of anger and disbelief.


    "Perhaps I should meet with his majesty to understand his intentions about how he is going to apply Taxation and other rules better before deciding whether to agree," Richard said, his tone becoming softer.


    "If it is not for the situation I am in I would reject this absurd condition Arthur Jr implemented without even thinking" Richard again shouted with frustration in his voice.


    Calming himself a while, Duke Richard stood up and opened the door, ready to find the valet. As he walked through the hallway, his mind raced with thoughts of the implications of Arthur''s conditions. He soon found the valet and inquired about King Arthur Jr.''s whereabouts. The valet informed him that his majesty was in the private library.


    Richard followed the valet to the library door, pausing to instruct his knight and daughter to stay behind. He entered alone, finding Arthur engrossed in his writing.

 Chapter 9: The Plan

    Chapter 9: Chapter 9: The Plan


    Richard walked up to Arthur and greeted "Your highness I have some questions and concerns about the condition you offer."


    "Hello, Duke Richard. I''m glad you came. Please, have a seat," Arthur replied, gesturing calmly to the chair opposite him. A long desk separated them, creating a formal yet intimate atmosphere.


    "What are your concerns?" Arthur asked, his tone calm but firm, a reflection of the confidence he had gained.


    "First, I would like to understand how Your Highness plans to change the taxation system," Richard said, choosing his words carefully. He recognized that Arthur had changed and is no longer someone who could no longer be easily manipulated as in the past.


    "Ahh, I have a taxation plan in mind," Arthur replied, shuffling through the papers he had prepared during his own time and handed the letter to Richard.


    In Arthur''s memory fragment from the past, the taxation system of Keldoria had been deeply flawed. Regardless of wealth, every citizen was taxed a flat rate of ten silver Keldo coins each month, amounting to one hundred and twenty silver coins annually. In Keldoria, the currency system was tiered, with four types of coins ranging from gold to tin. One gold coin equaled ten silver coins, one hundred copper coins, and one thousand tin coins.


    Finally, unable to contain his admiration, Richard turned to Arthur, his voice filled with wonder. "Your Highness, did you truly come up with these ideas? Even the greatest scholars would be hard-pressed to think of such things!"


    Arthur chuckled softly to himself, thinking, he has lived in that economy for over twenty-five years and only three days in this world. However, he maintained his authoritative demeanor and replied "Do I need to explain everything a king does to a Duke?"


    Richard felt a wave of humility wash over him, realizing he had overstepped. He quickly apologized for prying and shifted the conversation to the shares and tariff rates mentioned in the conditions.


    Arthur suddenly remembered that the concept of buying and selling shares was non-existent in this world, where businesses were typically owned by a single individual or a family partnership. He had assumed everyone understood the idea of shares, so he hadn''t prepared a detailed written format for Richard to read.


    Thus Arthur explains what he knows not in detail but simple terms, "If someone starts a business but lacks sufficient funds, they can seek investment from family or strangers. In return, those investors receive a percentage of the business as shares. There are different types of shares: equity shares, which grant voting rights; preference shares, which prioritize dividends but lack voting rights; and dividend shares, which focus on regular payouts rather than capital appreciation. Hence, benefiting both party"


    As Arthur elaborated, Richard felt a sense of wonder and confusion. This was knowledge he had never encountered before. The more Arthur explained, the more Richard realized how limited his understanding had been. He felt a pang of inferiority, as if he were a mere insect compared to the towering intellect of the king before him.

 Chapter 10: The Plan (Part 2)

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Plan (Part 2)


    After Richard grasped the concept of shares, Arthur leaned in and asked. "Duke Richard, do you understand how trade works, particularly when it comes to exchanging goods with other countries?"


    Richard, still feeling a twinge of inferiority, replied, "Trade is generally the same, whether it is within our nation or with foreign lands. Merchants buy and sell potions, food, and various goods to turn a profit."


    "Then can you explain how merchants resell the goods they acquire to customers?" Arthur pressed, eager to delve deeper.


    "Well," Richard began, "merchants typically sell items that are rare in our country or offer them at a lower price if they''re common. It seems like a win-win situation for everyone involved."


    "Is it really a win-win situation, though?" Arthur challenged, allowing Richard a moment to ponder. Richard shook his head, signaling his uncertainty.


    "Let''s consider it this way," Arthur continued, his tone thoughtful. "Imagine a local alchemist selling a healing potion for one gold coin. Now, suppose a merchant imports a similar potion from abroad and sells it for just 90 silver coins. Most customers would naturally goes toward the cheaper option, wouldn''t they?"


    Richard frowned, still struggling to grasp Arthur''s point. "Isn''t it only natural for customers to buy the same potion at a lower price?"


    Arthur chuckled softly, appreciating Richard''s perspective. "You''re right; it benefits the seller, the merchant, and the customer. But what about the local alchemist? He''s forced to lower his price or match the merchant''s to stay competitive. The local alchemist may not have many workers or the proper equipment, and his production costs might be around 80 silver coins for a bottle of potion. In contrast, foreign alchemists, benefiting from cheaper resources and labor, can produce their potions for just 70 silver coins. This puts our local alchemist at a severe disadvantage, potentially driving him out of business."


    Richard''s eyes widened as he began to understand the implications. "So, how does this relate to tariffs?"


    Arthur nodded, pleased to see Richard connecting the dots. "That''s where tariffs come into play. If we implement a tariff rate of 10% on imported goods, it would raise the price of the foreign potion. This would prevent merchants from undercutting our local prices, giving our alchemists a fighting chance to compete."


    Yes, Your Highness. I will keep this confidential," Richard replied, his mind racing.


    He understood that Arthur''s plans could bring significant prosperity to the Dukedom of Luke, even if it meant giving 20% of what my land made. Richard realized that if he didn''t agree to Arthur''s new conditions, the Dukedom would suffer far more than he would gain from rejecting. Richard steeled himself, knowing that when they met again in the great hall, he would have no choice but to accept the condition, if he wanted to improve his land and also if he don''t accept, his land might also be conquered by Elysia, still feeling the weight of inferiority.


    "I don''t want to eat my lunch cold," Arthur said, breaking the tension. "So, I suggest you take some time to think it over and respond to my conditions in the Great Hall."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Richard said, standing up. He walked toward the door, his heart racing with a mix of fear, shock, and reluctant admiration.


    ...


    Outside of the library,


    Outside the library, Olivia and the knight awaited Richard, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. "Father how was the discussion and have you made up your mind about the conditions?" Olivia asked, her voice steady but laced with anticipation.


    Richard straightened, a newfound resolve in his demeanor. "Yes, I have decided to accept them. No one is to question my decision or discuss it further," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for dissent.


    He turned to his knight, his gaze sharp. "When we return to the Dukedom, make sure that everyone knows that King Arthur has changed and when they meet with King Arthur Jr. again, they must treat him with the utmost respect. If anyone dares to act as they did before, I will not hesitate to impose severe punishment."


    "Yes, my lord," the knight replied, the knight couldn''t help but wonder what had transpired to shift the once-furious Duke Richard into a figure now marked by fear and respect for the king after he came out.


    With his commands issued, Richard and his entourage made their way to the dining hall, where they would have lunch before preparing to meet Arthur again at one o''clock.

 Chapter 11: Klein

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Klein


    In the Great Hall


    Richard met Arthur and formally signed the new agreement, solidifying their revised relationship. As part of the deal, Arthur dispatched 300 soldiers¡ªmost of whom were skilled mages¡ªalong with a sum of 300,000 gold to aid the Dukedom. Without delay, Richard and the soldiers departed the palace, beginning their journey back to the Dukedom.


    ...


    In the King''s Chambers


    After the meeting, Arthur retreated to his chambers. He threw himself into the bed, staring at the ceiling above, exhaustion etched into his features.


    ''At full speed, Richard should reach his Dukedom in about five days,'' Arthur thought.


    A bitter sigh escaped his lips. ''I wish I could have been born as a merchant''s son... or anyone other than a king. Managing a small shop or estate would be far easier than governing an entire nation. I could have lived comfortably, using my knowledge of Earth to run a useful business."


    He paused, lost in his musings, but the weight of reality pulled him back.


    Arthur glanced at the clock. The gilded hands pointed to 4 p.m. Right on cue, his valet entered the room, silently putting a stack of papers Arthur had requested before slipping out again. Arthur pushed himself upright and approached his desk, the weight of his new responsibilities settling over him like an invisible shroud.


    As he sifted through the documents, Arthur reflected on his time since arriving in this world. Three days. Three days since his transmigration, and he had not stepped foot outside the palace. Most of his time had been spent drafting plans for the future¡ªblueprints meant to guide the Duke and to improve the nation.


    ''This isn''t enough,'' Arthur muttered, frustration seeping into his voice. ''I can''t rely on books and theories alone. To understand this world¡ªto truly make a difference¡ªI need to see it for myself. I also can''t blindly add rule and system I know from earth here in this world with magic and knight or it is likely to fail''


    Arthur ran a hand through his hair as the thought solidified in his mind. Books might offer knowledge, but they were often written through the lens of the privileged. They failed to capture the true struggles of the common folk¡ªthose at the bottom of society''s ladder. The poorest of the poor had no voice in these times, and Arthur knew that if he was to rule wisely, he needed to learn from the people themselves.


    ''I need to leave the palace,'' he whispered to himself, determination hardening his resolve. ''I need to see what life is like beyond these walls.''


    Arthur raised his voice, calling out, "Valet!"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Moments later, the valet appeared in the doorway. "Your Highness, do you need something?"


    "Yes. Summon the guard captain, Klein, to my chambers. I need to discuss some matters with him," Arthur ordered, his tone leaving no room for questions.


    "Your Majesty, as you command. I will personally select the guards and ensure they understand the importance of discretion."


    Arthur allowed a small, appreciative smile. "Thank you"


    Without another word, Klein turned and exited the room, leaving Arthur alone once more.


    ...


    Outside the King''s Chamber


    Klein strode down the dimly lit corridors of the palace, his mind swirling with thoughts. The Arthur he had spoken to just now felt... different. The arrogance and recklessness that had once defined the young king seemed to have vanished. Instead, there was purpose in his words¡ªan unfamiliar resolve that unsettled Klein, but in a good way.


    ''He''s changing,'' Klein thought to himself as he passed a line of guards standing at attention. ''That was not the Arthur I once knew.''


    ''Maybe... just maybe, he can become the king this nation needs,'' Klein mused. ''Even better than my lord King Arthur III.''


    Reaching the barracks, Klein called for his two most trusted guards¡ªveterans who had served with him for years. He assigned them their new "mission," ensuring they understood the necessity of absolute secrecy.


    "Tomorrow," Klein told them sternly, "you are not to speak of your orders to anyone. You will follow His Majesty and protect him with your lives. Do you understand?"


    The guards saluted in unison. "Yes, Captain!"


    As Klein dismissed them, he paused, glancing toward the palace''s eastern windows, where the faint glow of twilight marked the horizon.


    "If Arthur is serious about this, then I will do everything in my power to ensure his safety. I owe that much to King Arthur III."


    -----


    not part of the story.


    When I let GPT review my story, the feedback said I put too many emotion/reaction at the end of each line when speaking so I switch and make their reaction less. If you like the old way please tell me in the comment. But as of now I will follow the GPT feedback Thanks.

 Chapter 12: The Central Square

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12: The Central Square


    The Next Morning in the King''s Chambers


    Arthur awoke with a renewed sense of purpose. Today marked the beginning of his mission to see and experience the real situation of Kelodoria.


    He called for his valet and spoke firmly, "I will be leaving the palace for the next three days. You are not to tell anyone about this. Simply bring my meals as usual¡ªto the library or my chambers¡ªand leave them there. Understood?"


    The valet hesitated but ultimately bowed. "Yes, Your Highness."


    Arthur had no choice but to inform the valet of his plan. As the one responsible for managing the king''s daily tasks, the valet would inevitably notice his absence. This precaution would buy Arthur time before anyone became suspicious.


    Thanks to his past behavior, Arthur knew he could remain in his chambers without raising alarms. His reputation for indulging in excess and shirking responsibilities made it plausible for him to skip meetings without question.


    "Prepare some clothes suitable for a commoner," Arthur added. "Pack additional garments as well. I''ll need them for the journey." The valet nodded, his expression betraying no emotion, and left to fulfill the king''s order


    After everything was prepared, Arthur, wearing a wig, slipped out of the palace with the help of Klein. Dressed in plain, commoner attire and armed with a new identity, Arthur introduced himself as Sam, a modest merchant of commoner origin. According to the fabricated backstory Klein provided, Sam earned a modest income of 6 to10 gold coins per year¡ªa lower-middle-class livelihood. The disguise was designed to avoid suspicion while allowing Arthur to blend in with the people.


    When Arthur arrived at the central square, he saw a bustling hive of activity. In the heart of the square stood a large fountain, its stone surface worn smooth by time. Clear water cascaded from its central spout, creating a steady, soothing rhythm amidst the bustling scene. The fountain served as a gathering point, its circular base surrounded by wooden benches where weary travelers and locals rested. Around it, blacksmiths with soot-streaked faces haggled over enchanted tools, farmers unloaded freshly harvested crops, and wandering mages showcased small bursts of magic to attract customers. Children played near the fountain''s edge, occasionally splashing water onto one another, their laughter brightening the square.


    Even though Keldoria was a small nation ruled by an incompetent king, the main capital appeared far from struggling¡ªat least on the surface. The bustling streets, vibrant marketplace, and lively chatter painted a picture of prosperity and activity. Yet Arthur, observing more closely, saw a different story unfolding in the shadows. As the carriage moved past the busier parts of the city, the sights changed. In quieter, less fortunate corners, people sat huddled against the stone walls, their faces gaunt and weary. Beggars stretched out trembling hands, silently pleading for scraps of food or a few coins. Children with tattered clothes darted around, scavenging what they could. The stark contrast between the central square''s energy and the outskirts'' quiet despair weighed heavily on Arthur.


    However, Arthur knew he couldn''t act on his instincts to help¡ªnot now. If he stopped to aid one or two people, it would draw attention and risk a flood of others approaching him for charity. Worse, it could jeopardize his anonymity. Reluctantly, he steeled himself, suppressing the urge to intervene, and focused on the plan at hand. Once they reached their destination, Arthur and his guards made their way to a modest inn. The building, made of weathered stone with a wooden sign creaking in the breeze, blended seamlessly with its surroundings. After paying for two rooms, one for himself and another for the two guards, Arthur placed his few belongings inside.


    After settling his belongings in the inn, Arthur adjusted the wig that concealed his identity, the modest attire of a commoner helping to complete the disguise. He turned to his guards, Carl and Tom, issuing a quiet command.


    "Follow me, but keep your distance," he instructed. "I need to blend in."


    The wig and plain clothing served a dual purpose: not only did they obscure his royal features, but they also played on the public''s perception of their king. No one would ever expect the notoriously prideful and inept King Arthur Jr. to don the humble garments of a commoner or alter his appearance with a mere wig.


    Arthur made his way to the central square in search of a popular tavern. He knew taverns were often the best places to gather information, as loose tongues flowed freely alongside the drinks. Upon finding one that seemed lively, Arthur entered, selected a table, and ordered a light drink to keep himself sharp and focused. The table was shared, and when his two guards, Carl and Tom, attempted to sit with him, Arthur promptly waved them away. It would be more productive, he reasoned, to leave room for strangers to join him¡ªideal for casual conversations that might reveal the sentiments of the locals.


    During his time in the tavern, Arthur gleaned several valuable insights. It became clear that King Arthur Jr. was deeply unpopular among the commoners and even some barons. Another recurring topic was the overwhelming power held by the nobles. The laws of Keldoria demanded that commoners treat nobles with respect, with severe punishments for any perceived mistreatment. However, the nobles had twisted these rules, using them to justify punishment for even the most trivial or unintentional slights. Additionally, Arthur learned that nearly 20% of the population was homeless or struggling to find stable work. The influx of cheaper imported goods from other nations had driven many local tradespeople out of business, leaving them drowning in debt and despair.

 Chapter 13: The Trip

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13: The Trip


    As Arthur walked back to the inn under the fading light of the evening, the central square began to transform. The lively hustle of the day had given way to a calmer, quieter ambiance, with lanterns casting a warm, golden glow over the cobblestone streets. Street vendors packed up their stalls, while others lit small magical orbs to keep their businesses open into the night. The gentle murmur of conversations mixed with the occasional laughter of children chasing each other around the fountain.


    Arthur couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast in how the citizens spent their evenings. Some sat at the fountain''s edge, sharing stories and laughter, while others carried the weight of their struggles, their faces marked by fatigue and worry. The scent of freshly baked bread from a nearby bakery lingered in the air, mixing with the faint aroma of roasted meat from street vendors.


    The sunset painted the horizon with hues of gold and crimson, its beauty a brief reprieve from the struggles of the kingdom. Arthur sat for a moment longer, reflecting on the day''s events and the hardships he had observed. Despite the small joys of the people, the underlying problems of Keldoria were ever-present.


    As the first stars began to twinkle in the night sky, Arthur rose from the bench, stretched his legs, and made his way back to the inn. The guards discreetly followed him from a distance, ensuring his safety as he returned to his room. Once inside, Arthur removed his wig, letting out a sigh of relief and rest for the night.


    The next day, Arthur ventured to the outskirts of Eldoria, where he encountered a starkly different reality. Unlike the bustling central square and the lively popular districts, the outskirts were marked by destitution and despair. Many people were living on the streets, struggling to survive. Women deemed attractive often resorted to selling their bodies, while others resorted to begging, stealing, or even fighting for scraps of food to stave off hunger. Despite their relentless efforts, starvation claimed the lives of many.


    Suddenly, a stray ball struck the baron squarely in the head. Startled and enraged, the baron turned to see a young boy, no older than ten, standing frozen in fear. The boy was thin, with unkempt hair and tattered clothes that hung loosely on his malnourished frame. His wide eyes brimmed with tears, and his hands trembled as he stood rooted to the spot. His friends scattered immediately, leaving him alone. The baron, face contorted with anger, stormed toward the child. Before the boy could stammer an apology, the baron struck him across the face. The boy crumpled to the ground, crying out in pain, only to be kicked mercilessly by the baron.


    The boy''s cries for help filled the square, but no one dared intervene. A man, likely the boy''s father, rushed forward and dropped to his knees, pleading for mercy. The father was a frail man in his mid-thirties, with hollow cheeks and sunken eyes that spoke of endless hardship. His clothes were patched and worn, a testament to his struggle to make ends meet. "Please, my lord, forgive my son. It was an accident."


    The baron sneered, stopping his assault on the boy only to direct his fury at the father. "This filthy commoner dared to strike me with his ball? Do you think an apology is enough?" He delivered a brutal kick to the man, who curled up, shielding himself. "This is attempted murder on a baron!" the baron shouted. "I''ll see to it that your entire family is punished!"


    The father, bruised and trembling, continued to beg. "Spare my family, my lord. Punish only me and my son, I beg you."


    Arthur could no longer bear the sight of the injustice. The baron''s privileged cruelty burned in his chest, and he stood up from the bench. His sharp gaze locked onto the baron as he approached with calm determination. "That''s enough," Arthur said, his voice commanding and resolute. "Stop this at once."

 Chapter 14: The Baron vs The King

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The Baron vs The King


    The baron turned sharply, his face twisting into a mixture of surprise and disdain. "Who dares interrupt me?" he sneered, his eyes scanning Arthur with contempt.


    Dressed as a commoner, Arthur''s plain attire betrayed none of his true identity. The baron''s lips curled into a mocking smirk. "And who are you to tell me what I can or cannot do?"


    Arthur stood his ground, his voice steady. "A man who won''t stand by while a child is beaten over an accident," he said, his gaze unwavering. "What kind of person strikes a boy and his father for a minor mistake, let alone threatens their family? Have you no shame?"


    The baron''s son, a haughty young noble, sneered. "Hey, commoner fatso, do you even know who my father is?"


    "What, your mother didn''t tell you?" Arthur replied. The crowd erupted into muffled laughter, the boy''s face reddening with humiliation.


    Enraged, Baron barked an order to his guards. "Capture that insolent fool who dares to insult Ethan Yone, Baron of House Yone!"


    Two guards stepped forward, closing in on Arthur. Before they could lay a hand on him, a lightning spell erupted from the side, striking both guards and leaving them sprawled unconscious on the ground. Gasps rippled through the crowd as Carl, Arthur''s guard, emerged from the crowd, his hand still crackling with residual energy.


    The baron''s remaining knights formed a protective line in front of their lord. "Who dares use magic against a noble in the central square?" Ethan shouted, his voice tinged with panic.


    Carl stepped forward, his voice sharp. "You dare to harm¡ª"


    Ethan staggered back, his bravado crumbling. "Y-Your Highness..."


    Arthur ignored him, kneeling beside the injured boy. He gently helped the child sit up, then turned to the boy''s father, assisting him to his feet. Both stammered their thanks, their fear evident.


    Arthur addressed the crowd, his voice firm yet compassionate. "You have nothing to fear. No one will harm you for this. I''m sorry for the injustices you''ve endured under a king who has failed you. That changes now. From this day forward, I vow to create a kingdom where every citizen is treated with dignity and fairness."


    The murmurs of the crowd were a mix of disbelief and hope. Some remained skeptical, recalling the king''s reputation. Others dared to believe in a brighter future.


    Arthur silenced the murmurs with a raised hand. "To begin, I will see justice done here and now. Baron Ethan will answer for abusing his power and harming the innocent."


    Ethan dropped to his knees, his voice trembling with desperation. "Your Highness, it was a misunderstanding! The boy kicked a ball at my face¡ªI was merely teaching him respect. Spare me, and my family will provide you with treasures, magic items, gold¡ªanything you desire to strengthen the kingdom."


    ------


    Not a part of the story


    If you have any suggestions, please share them in the comments. I''m not sure how many people are actually reading this story, as the platform views seem unreliable. If you''re reading this, even a single character like ''a'' in the comments would mean a lot. So far, only three people have commented across the three platforms where I''ve shared this. Your comments and reviews are the only things that can truly motivate me to continue writing. Thank you so much for taking the time to read! :)

 Chapter 15: Nobility

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Nobility


    "Do you really think bribery can solve this?" Arthur asked, his tone sharp and unwavering.


    Ethan, consumed by panic and fear, stammered, "I''m sorry, Your Highness! I didn''t mean it like that. But if you spare me, my uncle¡ªCount David, who''s like a godfather to me¡ªwould be most grateful. He''d even support you with whatever you need."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he thought to himself ''Did he not just hear me say that bribery wouldn''t solve this? And now he''s doubling down, dragging his uncle Count David into this mess?''


    Drawing on the memories of the past Arthur, he reflected on the structure of nobility in Keldoria. The kingdom''s noble hierarchy consisted of four ranks: Baron, Count, Marquess, and Duke, with Barons holding the lowest rank and Dukes occupying the highest.


    To attain the title of Baron, one needed to be extraordinarily wealthy or possess exceptional magical talent equivalent to a B-rank mage or higher, or 3 to 4 star aura knight of considerable skill. However, most Baron are usually wealthy because most of the talented knights and mages without financial means often found themselves in the service of the king or wealthier nobles.


    Counts, however, required more than individual success. To ascend to this rank, one needed influential connections with nobles of equal or higher standing and a proven ability to aid the kingdom in meaningful ways. Families of Counts typically have multiple high ranked mages or aura knights within their family household.


    The title of Marquis was reserved for those whose families possessed extraordinary talents or commanded loyal subjects. This rank was also granted to retired heroes or those who had rendered unparalleled service to the kingdom during times of war.


    Regardless of their rank, nobles were invaluable during wartime, contributing wealth, troops, and strategic expertise. This dependence had given rise to the law forbidding commoners from disrespecting the nobility¡ªa rule often abused to protect the powerful.


    Now that I''ve visited so many places in Eldoria, both urban and rural, I''ve learned a lot about the kingdom. Eldoria, much like the bustling business district, is where most of the kingdom''s trade happens. It''s also home to many of the nobles, given that it''s the capital of Keldoria. But other regions, like Solarny with its esteemed magic tower, or Iron Hearth with its rich deposits of iron ore, copper, and gemstones, are equally vital for Keldoria.


    Arthur exhaled slowly, his gaze returning to the moon. His thoughts drifted again.


    I should make time to visit those regions later. But for now, I need to focus on ways to generate more revenue to strengthen the nation. Implementing a progressive tax system could be a solution, but introducing it outright might destabilize Keldoria.


    He frowned, running a hand through his hair. The nobles and wealthier commoners would likely oppose paying more, while those with lower incomes would welcome the change. Such disparity could sow discord. The tax reform might be beneficial for the kingdom in the long run, but Keldoria is a nation constantly at war with neighboring nations. The nobles, who play a crucial role in funding and supporting the wars, might see the new system as a threat and withdraw their support. If they leave Keldoria, the consequences could be disastrous.


    Arthur scratched his head in frustration. He understood the theory behind the tax system and its potential to improve the kingdom, but implementing it in a way that satisfied all parties seemed an insurmountable challenge that he has to face


    ¡ª


    Not part of the story


    Thank you for all the comment and support in last Chapter and Merry Christmas to all the reader reading this story.

 Chapter 16: The Bribery Attempt

    Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The Bribery Attempt


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The door creaked open, revealing the valet. He stepped inside and bowed slightly. "Your Majesty, Baron Yone wishes to see you."


    Arthur stirred from his slumber, his voice groggy as he replied, "He must be here to talk about his son''s punishment? Also what time is it?"


    "It is 10:30 a.m., Your Highness," the valet responded.


    "10:30 ?" Arthur sat upright, startled. "How did I oversleep?"


    ''Maybe, I got too worked up last night about the plans to deal with nobles who might rebel against me or leave the country if I implement rules that might be disadvantageous to them.'' Arthur mumbled to himself.


    He ran a hand through his disheveled hair and said, "Bring my clothes and leave them by the bed. You don''t need to stay and assist me. Also, inform Baron Yone that I''ll be down shortly."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the valet said with a bow before leaving to carry out the instructions.


    Arthur sighed as he rushed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Once cleaned up, he approached the neatly arranged clothes the valet had prepared and began dressing. The intricate layers and heavy fabric reminded him of his old life cloths that are easy to wear unlike the cloths that right in front of him.


    ''I wish I could wear lighter clothes like those on Earth. Wearing these royal garments feels more exhausting than climbing two flights of stairs.''


    Baron Yone''s voice took on an apologetic tone as he countered, "Your Majesty, I ask only that you consider the past. Our family has supported this kingdom through wars, providing funds and resources in times of great need."


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering. "Baron Yone, enough. I have already shown mercy by not punishing your son further when he insulted me, the king of Keldoria. Is that not enough? Or would you like me to revisit that offense as well?"


    The baron paled, opening his mouth to respond, but Arthur cut him off. "I understand your family''s contributions, but I have a responsibility to all citizens of Keldoria. I publicly announced my intent to improve the lives of every citizen yesterday. News of that declaration has likely spread throughout the kingdom by now. Do you truly expect me to contradict my own words for personal gain?"


    Baron Yone faltered, his attempts at persuasion exhausted. The silence hung heavy in the hall as Arthur allowed his words to settle. Finally, Arthur broke the stillness.


    "Baron Yone, your son has violated the laws of this kingdom, and he will face the consequences. I advise you to accept this reality and ensure no harm comes to the commoner your son wronged. Any retaliation will be met with severe repercussions. If you have nothing further to say, you may leave. And do not forget to pay the twenty Keldo gold coins as ordered."


    Defeated, Baron Yone bowed stiffly and departed the hall, his shoulders heavy with resignation.


    After dismissing everyone from the great hall, Arthur leaned back in the throne, lost in thought. ''Baron Yone might hold a grudge against me, but I had no choice. Gaining the favor of the commoners is crucial if I''m to solidify my position as king.''


    He ran a hand through his hair and stifled a yawn. ''I still feel so sleepy. I probably overworked myself yesterday, but it was worth it. At least I''ve come up with a plan to handle nobles who might consider leaving the kingdom. Still, I need a more effective strategy to deal with influential figures like the Marquises and powerful Counts. They are likely to rebel instead of leaving if I push too hard when implementing new rules and a fair tax system.''


    Arthur sighed, rising from the throne. ''For now, I should check the training grounds and get a sense of the mages and knights we have in Eldoria. Knowing their capabilities might help in the future.''


    He exited the great hall, pausing briefly to call for the valet. "Take me to the training grounds where the kingdom''s soldiers train," he instructed.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the valet said, bowing slightly before leading the way.

 Chapter 17: Training Ground

    Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Training Ground


    The valet led Arthur through the sprawling castle corridors. Along the way, Arthur caught glimpses of intricate tapestries lining the walls, each depicting pivotal moments in the kingdom''s storied history.


    After several minutes, they arrived at the training grounds. The clang of steel on steel, the sharp commands of instructors, and the occasional crackle of magic filled the air. Arthur stopped at the edge of the entrance, taking in the scene before him.


    The training ground was a vast open field situated behind the castle, spanning an area roughly the size of ten football fields. It was a carefully organized space, alive with activity. Knights sparred in pairs under the watchful eyes of their instructors, their swords clashing in precise, measured strikes. Mages stood in a designated section, focusing their energy on stationary targets, sending bursts of fire, ice, and light shooting through the air.


    Each area of the grounds was purpose-built: rows of straw dummies lined one section for melee practice, a range with distant targets was set up for mages, and a sand-covered zone hosted endurance and stamina training drills.


    "This is the training ground for the soldiers and guards of Eldoria," the valet explained.


    Arthur''s gaze swept over the scene, lingering on the knights and mages honing their skills. "Thank you for showing me the way," he replied.


    "My pleasure, Your Majesty. I''ll wait here if you need me," the valet said, bowing slightly and stepping aside.


    Arthur stepped onto the training ground, the crisp air carrying the sounds of clashing swords and shouts of determination. As he strolled forward, his eyes scanned the bustling field until they landed on Klein, the guard captain of the royal palace.


    Klein approached with a steady gait and greeted. "Your Majesty, what brings you to the training grounds today?"


    Arthur offered a small smile. "I wanted to see what the training grounds look like and observe our knights and mages in action. Also, I''ve decided it''s time to train this body of mine which is cover in fat."


    Klein''s eyebrows rose slightly in surprise, but he quickly composed himself. "That''s an admirable decision, Your Majesty. I''d be happy to show you around the facilities and introduce you to our knights and mages. But how do you plan to start your training?"


    Klein followed Arthur''s gaze and replied, "Those are Adam and Amon. Adam is the knight wielding the longsword, known for his sheer strength. Amon, on the other hand, is renowned for his agility. Both are 5-star Aura Knights, among the strongest in Eldoria."


    Arthur nodded, impressed. ''So these are Aura Knights,'' he thought to himself. Watching their duel felt surreal, like something out of the fantasy anime he used to enjoy on Earth. Yet, unlike the exaggerated flashes of light and impossibly dramatic effects he remembered from those shows, this battle had a raw, realistic intensity.


    Adam''s powerful strikes sent shock through the ground, each swing of his sword carrying a weight that could shatter the bones of a normal person. Amon, in contrast, moved like a blur, his speed almost too fast for Arthur to track. His movements were so precise and fluid that he seemed capable of dodging an arrow in flight.


    ''Even without the flashy effects,'' Arthur mused, ''this still feels like watching two superhumans in action. Adam''s strength and Amon''s speed¡ªeither would be terrifying on their own. Together, it''s like witnessing the embodiment of force and finesse clashing head-on.''


    Arthur snapped out of his thoughts and turned to Klein. "How many knights in Eldoria are 5-star or above?" he asked.


    Klein paused for a moment, considering his answer. "In Eldoria alone, we have four 5-star Aura Knights, two 6-star knights, and myself as the sole 7-star knight here. Across the kingdom, there are two other 7-star knights stationed in different regions of Keldoria. Including the Luke Dukedom, there are only five 7-star Aura Knights in the entire Keldoria."


    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly. ''Klein is a 7-star knight? That''s incredible. No wonder he''s the guard captain of the royal palace,'' he thought to himself, impressed.


    "Wow, Klein. You are amazing," Arthur said, his voice filled with genuine admiration.


    Klein offered a humble smile and bowed slightly. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I am honored to serve." He straightened up and added, "Shall we head to the mage training area next?"


    Arthur glanced back at the ongoing duel between Adam and Amon, their movements still captivating in their intensity. "Let''s wait until Adam and Amon finish their battle," he replied.


    Klein nodded in agreement, and the two stood side by side, watching as the mock duel between the two exceptional knights unfolded before them. Every strike, parry, and dodge showcased the high level of skill.

 Chapter 18: Knights and Mages

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Knights and Mages


    The battle between Adam and Amon raged on for another 15 minutes, each moment filled with unrelenting intensity. Finally, Adam emerged victorious, his longsword held steady as Amon yielded. Both knights, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily, sank to the ground to rest.


    "Wow, that was incredible," Arthur murmured, not realizing he had spoken aloud.


    Klein glanced at him and smiled. "Indeed, Your Majesty. It was a remarkable display of skill and strength. Would you like to speak with them?"


    Arthur shook his head. "No, let them rest. They are all tired from the fight. For now, let''s move on to the mage training grounds. I''m curious to see how mages fight."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Klein replied with a nod.


    Arthur felt a surge of excitement as they began walking toward the mage training area. The duel he had just witnessed left him eager to see how magic was wielded in combat. Having only seen simple magic spells after his transmigration and seen depictions of magical battles only in manga and anime, the prospect of watching real mages in action stirred his anticipation.


    After a short walk, Arthur''s eyes lit up as he caught sight of the mage training grounds. Mages were spread across the area, each channeling their abilities by chanting the magic spell. Vibrant spells of fire, ice, and lightning shot toward dummies set up in the shooting range, leaving trails of energy in their wake.


    "This is the shooting range where mages practice their accuracy and hone their elemental attributes," Klein explained, gesturing toward the training mages.


    Arthur watched in awe as one mage launched a precise fireball that scorched a distant target, while another created a chilling gust that froze a nearby dummy solid. The range was alive with energy, the air crackling with the residue of spells.


    "Each rank¡ªD through S¡ªis divided into three sub-levels: D-, D, and D+, and so on. For instance, I''m currently at A-, though my potential was measured at A+. With enough dedication, I aim to reach it. Furthermore, in combat, factors such as skill and unique magic play significant roles. Even at A-, my unique magic frost and my experience, it could give me a chance against an A+ or even an S- opponent."


    Arthur listened intently, nodding as she spoke. He then turned to Klein and asked, "What about you? What kind of magic do you use?"


    Klein straightened slightly before answering. "Since I''m an aura knight, my magic capabilities are limited. My magic element is Water, but I can''t use it offensively. The most I can do is summon a liter or two of water daily¡ªhardly useful in combat."


    Arthur furrowed his brow in curiosity. "Why is that? Is it because you''re an aura knight?"


    Klein nodded. "Exactly, Your Majesty. I thought you might already know, but since you''ve asked, let me explain. When a child is born, they can either develop as a mage or a knight, but never both. This is due to the way aura knights function. Upon becoming an aura knight, what we call an ''aura star'' forms around the heart. This star essentially consumes most of the person''s mana, repurposing it to enhance physical attributes like strength, speed, and resilience.


    "That said, having more mana at birth does allow a person to acquire aura stars faster than someone with less mana. But regardless of their starting mana pool, an aura knight''s magic will always be limited to basic or non-combative applications."


    Arthur nodded slowly, his understanding growing.


    Odette interjected, "However, this rule doesn''t apply to the heroes who will appear a year before the gates emerge."


    Arthur blinked, startled. "Heroes? Gates? What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 19: Gates and heroes

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Gates and heroes


    Odette''s expression shifted to one of slight concern. "Your Majesty, it almost sounds as if you''ve never heard of the heroes and the gates before."


    Arthur quickly composed himself, his tone calm and measured. "Of course, I know what they are. But I''d like to hear your perspective on them, starting from the basics. It''s always valuable to hear things explained through another''s eyes."


    In truth, Arthur''s mind was racing. He had tried countless times to recall those specific events from the memories of the original Arthur, but they always escaped him. Whenever he tried to recall them, a grey fog seemed to block the details, unable to penetrate it at all.


    Arthur knew he couldn''t afford to reveal this gap in his knowledge. The concept of heroes and gates was undoubtedly fundamental¡ªsomething everyone in this world would know. If he acted as if he doesn''t know, it would surely raise suspicions about his identity.


    Since his transmigration, Arthur''s behavior had already diverged from the original Arthur Jr.''s reputation. While people might find these changes surprising, they could be explained as the king maturing or turning over a new leaf. However, forgetting something as crucial as the heroes and gates? That would cast doubt on his very existence.


    Thus, he chose his words carefully, masking his lack of knowledge under the guise of curiosity.


    Odette relaxed slightly and began her explanation. "Your Majesty, gates and heroes are phenomena that recur every fifty years. When the gates first appeared a thousand years ago, they seemed harmless at first¡ªscattered across the Nova continent. For two years, they remained inactive, and people grew curious but wary.


    "Then the unimaginable happened. After 2 years, creatures began pouring out of the gates¡ªgoblins, orcs, minotaurs, and other monstrous beings, all driven by instinct to destroy. Villages were razed, and cities fell. Humanity fought back, but the attacks were relentless, and the waves of monsters only grew stronger.


    She continued, her tone more deliberate. "From what I''ve heard, the Final Gate is unlike any other. It only appears three years after the gates first manifest, around the time when powerful and intelligent species emerge from the regular gates. The Final Gate is enormous¡ªten times the size of a regular gate¡ªand its appearance is strikingly different.


    "Regular gates resemble bluish-white circular portals, roughly the size of the castle''s main gates. But the Final Gate? It''s a deep, blood-red portal, pulsing with an ominous aura, and it towers over everything. Its sheer presence is enough to instill fear in anyone who sees it."


    Arthur absorbed the explanation, his mind racing with unasked questions: ''Why can only priests from the Caelvaris Kingdom summon heroes? What do these heroes even look like?'' Yet, he refrained from voicing them. Asking such fundamental questions might raise suspicion with Odette and Klein. Instead, Arthur chose to hold back his curiosity and said, "Thank you for sharing your perspective on the matter."


    Odette offered a polite nod and replied, "It''s my pleasure, Your Majesty."


    After a brief pause, Arthur turned to both Odette and Klein with a spark of interest. "Before I leave this area, would it be possible for the two of you to have a mock battle? I''d like to see how a mage and a knight fight against each other."


    The suggestion was met with a moment of silence as both Odette and Klein exchanged glances. Finally, Klein spoke, his tone measured. "If Ms. Odette is willing, I''d be happy to spar. Of course, I can offer her a handicap to ensure the fight is fair."


    Odette gave a small smile, her expression a mix of curiosity and determination. "I wouldn''t mind. Testing my skills against a strong knight like Captain Klein would be a valuable experience. This could be a good opportunity."


    Arthur''s face lit up with appreciation. "That''s wonderful. Thank you both for agreeing to my request."

 Chapter 20: Klein vs Odette

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Klein vs Odette


    Klein and Odette stepped into an open area of the training grounds, drawing the attention of the mages and knights nearby. Their hushed whispers quickly turned into an eager murmur as the prospect of a duel between two esteemed figures¡ªone a seven-star aura knight, the other an A- rank mage¡ªcaught everyone''s interest.


    Arthur moved to a safe vantage point, his anticipation growing. Klein then gestured for the nearby mages to clear the area. "Give us some space to demonstrate our skills."


    Klein then unsheathed his aiming sword, the blade gleaming in the midday sun. He adjusted his stance, a picture of discipline and power. "Are you ready, Ms. Odette?"


    Odette, holding her wooden staff adorned with faint runes, nodded. Her brown curls swayed slightly as she stepped into position, her expression calm but focused. "I''m ready, Captain. Don''t hold back too much, or it won''t be worth my time."


    Arthur smirked at her confidence, finding himself further intrigued.


    Klein chuckled. "I''ll try not to disappoint."


    The moment he spoke, Odette moved into action. She raised her staff and began an intricate incantation, her voice clear and commanding. As the spell completed, she drove her staff into the ground with authority. In an instant, the environment transformed¡ªfrost spread out in every direction, the ground beneath them turned into a treacherous sheet of ice, and massive blocks of crystalline ice erupted from the earth, creating obstacles and barriers to hinder Klein''s movements.


    Arthur''s eyes widened in awe. Incredible! She''s shaping the battlefield to her will, like a queen commanding her icy domain. This is what magic is capable of! His amazement quickly turned bittersweet as jealousy crept into his thoughts. Why couldn''t I have been reincarnated into someone who could wield magic? It''s so much more versatile and powerful.


    But before he could dwell further, Odette''s staff began to glow again. She chanted another spell, her voice steady yet urgent, and a brilliant magic circle materialized near her staff. This time, the air seemed to freeze even further as jagged ice projectiles began launching from the circle in rapid succession, each shard a deadly missile aimed at Klein.


    Arthur leaned forward, his heart pounding. She''s relentless, attacking while forcing him to move in this frozen ground. It''s a perfect combination of offense and defense.


    Despite the overwhelming display of magic, Klein remained calm. His aura flared around him, a shimmering shield of energy that radiated confidence and power. He weaved through the projectiles with precision, using his sword to deflect or shatter those he couldn''t dodge.


    Klein smirked as he dodged another icy shard. "You''re making me work for it, Ms. Odette. I like the challenge."


    Odette''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I wouldn''t want to disappoint either, Captain."


    Arthur continued watching intently, noticing a subtle pattern. Each time Odette cast a new spell, there was a brief pause¡ªa momentary delay as she chanted and focused. It was slight but noticeable to someone like Klein, who was always searching for an opening.


    Klein pressed forward, his movements fluid despite the icy terrain. He leapt onto one of the ice blocks Odette had summoned, using it as a springboard to close the distance. His sword gleamed as he brought it down with force, shattering part of the icy ground and sending shockwaves that caused the frost to crack and splinter.


    "Klein," Arthur said, turning to him, "I see another duel taking place over there. I''d like to watch it and learn more about how mages fight against each other. You don''t need to join me¡ªfeel free to take a break or oversee the training here."


    Klein then replied. "Are you sure, Your Majesty? I could accompany you."


    Arthur shook his head with a kind smile. "You''ve already done more than enough today. Watching your duel was enlightening, and I know you''re responsible for more than just shadowing me all day. Besides, I''d like to observe this duel on my own, to get a fresh perspective."


    Klein hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty. If you need anything, I''ll be nearby."


    Arthur waved him off and began walking toward the dueling mages, his heart beating with excitement. He was eager to see how two magic users clashed in a contest of skill and strategy without the presence of an aura knight.


    As he approached, the intensity of the duel became more apparent. A male mage with flowing crimson robes commanded fire with precise gestures, while his opponent, a female mage in a cloak of emerald, wielded wind magic to counter and redirect his attacks. Arthur was mesmerized by their movements, which were both graceful and tactical, each spell a dance of power and ingenuity.


    This is different from the duel between Klein and Odette, Arthur thought, observing the subtle interplay of magic. Even though they are not as strong or powerful as the previous battel, here, it''s all about countering, outmaneuvering, and controlling the battlefield with pure magical prowess.


    As Arthur observed the battle, the male mage in crimson robes conjured a searing fireball and hurled it toward his opponent. The female mage, quick on her feet, summoned a gust of wind to deflect the blazing projectile, redirecting it away from herself.


    But the new trajectory sent the fireball hurtling straight toward Arthur.


    The male mage''s eyes widened in alarm as he realized the unintended danger. "Your Majesty, look out!" he shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.


    Arthur turned his head just in time to see the fireball streaking toward him. His heart raced, but there was no time to dodge. The world seemed to slow as the flaming orb closed the gap.


    Yet, just as it was about to make impact, the fireball abruptly vanished, dissipating into thin air without leaving so much as a wisp of smoke or a trace of heat.


    ------


    Not part of the story.


    Happy new years to all the reader and hope you all are ready for 2025. Also I hope you all enjoying this story so far. If you could please leave a feedback, review, or comment. Thank you :)

 Chapter 21: Anti-magic

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Anti-magic


    Gasps rippled across the training grounds as all eyes turned toward the source of the shout. It was the male mage in crimson robes, his arm outstretched in alarm. Following his gaze, everyone saw the fireball streaking through the air, its fiery glow unmistakable as it headed directly toward King Arthur Jr.


    For a heartbeat, the world seemed to hold its breath. The mages and knights stood frozen, caught between shock and disbelief. A fireball, so blatantly aimed at their king, was an unthinkable mistake.


    Arthur himself could only watch as the flames closed in, his body rigid with the realization that there was no time to react. But just as the fireball was about to strike, it vanished¡ªsnuffed out as if it had never existed.


    The abrupt disappearance left the air heavy with confusion. Whispers broke out among the onlookers as they tried to comprehend what had just transpired.


    "Did you see that?"


    "It just... disappeared!"


    Klein and Odette rushed through the murmuring crowd toward Arthur, concern etched on Klein face.


    Klein reached Arthur first, his voice tight with worry. "Your Highness, are you alright? What happened? I saw a fireball coming straight at you. Was this an attack?"


    Arthur, still frozen in the lingering shock of the moment, was jolted back to reality by Klein''s urgent tone. He took a deep breath to steady himself and replied, "I''m fine. It wasn''t an attack¡ªit was just an accident. One of the spells was unintentionally redirected toward me."


    Klein''s brow furrowed, his concern giving way to anger. "Who cast that fireball?" he demanded, his voice rising above the crowd.


    The male mage in crimson robes stepped forward, his expression pale and nervous. "It was me, Your Majesty," he confessed, bowing deeply. "I''m so sorry. It wasn''t intentional. I never meant to harm you."


    Arthur held up a hand, silencing Klein before his temper could flare further. "It''s alright," he said firmly, his voice calm but authoritative. "It was no one''s fault. I was standing too close to the battle, and the fireball was redirected unintentionally. I couldn''t dodge it in time. No harm was done."


    Klein reluctantly nodded but still shot a sharp glance at the mage.


    Odette, who had been silently assessing the situation, spoke up. "Your Majesty, if I may ask¡ªhow did you make the fireball vanish? It disappeared into thin air as if it never existed."


    Arthur silently reflected on Odette''s words. If even someone as knowledgeable as her doesn''t recognize this phenomenon, then anti-magic must truly be an alien concept in this world. Could this ability be unique to this body¡ªa strange anomaly linked to my inability to wield magic? Whatever it is, I have to uncover the truth. If it really is anti-magic, it could be an invaluable hidden weapon.


    Arthur cleared his throat and spoke firmly, "If someone truly intervened, then we need to find out who and thank the person. Odette, I''d like you to investigate this matter. Let me know if you discover anything about what happened here."


    He paused, then added, "As for the two mages involved in the incident, there will be no punishment. It was unintentional, and I accept responsibility for putting myself too close to the mock battle. Everyone, please return to what you were doing before."


    The training grounds fell into stunned silence. Even Klein, who had noticed Arthur''s recent change in demeanor, seemed momentarily taken aback. Arthur Jr., the volatile and unpredictable king known for his harshness, was now speaking with measured authority and letting the incident pass without any punishment.


    The knights and mages exchanged hushed whispers, their surprise evident. A fireball had nearly struck the king¡ªan offense that, under normal circumstances, would have been met with severe repercussions. Yet here Arthur stood, calm and composed, showing leniency instead of fury.


    Arthur ignored the murmurs, his mind already moving ahead. If I had punished them, it could have further damaged my reputation. Instead, this may be a chance to rebuild trust and foster loyalty. A king respected by his army is far more valuable than one feared by it.


    Turning to Klein, Arthur said, "Klein, I''ll be leaving the training grounds for now but I will start training tomorrow. However, I need you to accompany me to my chamber now. There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    Klein nodded and followed Arthur to his chambers. Once inside, the valet closed the door, leaving the two alone in the quiet room.


    Arthur turned to Klein, his gaze steady. "I think I have a clue about why the magic disappeared."


    ---------


    not part of the story


    Webnovel has offered me an exclusive contract without me even applying for it! This opportunity is all thanks to the incredible readers who have supported me along the way. I truly appreciate you adding my work to your collection. A special thank you for all the wonderful comments and power stones you''ve gifted me.


    I want to give a shoutout to IamSHIYAM for the amazing comments you''ve left on most Chapters, and to Xboxgorgo18 for being the top contributor of power stones so far. I''m also grateful to all the readers who have taken the time to read, comment, and gifted power stones.


    While I''m still undecided about signing the exclusive contract, I will continue to post Chapters in the future, whether here, on Royal Road, Scribble Hub or on all three platforms. Thank you all for your support!

 Chapter 22: Project Stabilization

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Project Stabilization


    "Your Highness, you have a clue? What do you mean? Was someone really behind it?" Klein asked in confusion.


    Arthur hesitated, carefully choosing his words. He couldn''t afford to reveal too much, especially about his transmigration. After a brief pause, he spoke cautiously, "I don''t have a definite answer yet. This is just a guess, and I might be wrong."


    Klein''s confusion deepened, but he stayed silent as Arthur continued. "I believe I might have an ability¡ªsomething that cancels out magic. That could explain why the fireball disappeared when it came toward me."


    "But it''s only a theory, and I need to test it to be certain. That''s where you come in. I need you to find a mage¡ªa strong one you trust implicitly¡ªwho can help with this, but it must remain absolutely confidential. Also, I want this mage to become my personal guard starting today. Take your time selecting someone who fits these criteria."


    Klein blinked, trying to process the idea. "Cancel magic? I''ve never heard of anything like that. How would that even work?"


    Arthur took a deep breath before answering, "As I understand it, if a magical attack is directed at me, I might be able to nullify it entirely. But again, this is just my hypothesis. I haven''t tested it yet, which is why I need your help."


    Klein nodded slowly, though skepticism lingered in his expression. "If that''s true, then what about everyday magic? For instance, when maids use spells to summon water for cooking or cleaning, would their magic fail around you? Or can you control which magic you cancel?"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur frowned thoughtfully. "That''s something I''ll need to figure out. Like I said, it''s just a theory for now. I haven''t experienced enough to say for sure. That''s why testing this ability is so important. I trust you to find someone who''s strong, discreet, and willing to take on the role of my bodyguard."


    Klein straightened and gave a firm nod. "Understood, Your Majesty. I''ll find someone suitable¡ªsomeone who can be trusted to keep this a secret. I already have a few candidates in mind, but I''ll make sure to vet them thoroughly before presenting them to you. Expect an answer by tomorrow."


    Arthur nodded, a small smile of gratitude on his lips. "Thank you, Klein. I trust your judgment."


    With that, Klein bowed and left the room, leaving Arthur alone in his chamber. Arthur leaned back in his chair, staring at the intricate patterns on the ceiling as his thoughts swirled.


    With that thought, Arthur buried himself in plans, pouring over strategies and ideas for the rest of the day. The hours passed quickly, and before he realized it, a knock came at the door. It was the valet, informing him that dinner was ready.


    Arthur glanced at the clock¡ªit was already 6:30 PM. Stretching his stiff limbs, he rose from his chair, leaving the library behind.


    After eating dinner, Arthur retired for the night, his mind already turning over plans for the days ahead.


    ...


    In a narrow alleyway,


    Two figures, clad in black attire that shrouded their bodies, stood facing each other. Only the lower halves of their faces were visible. One of them asked in a hushed tone "Didn''t you claim to have successfully assassinated King Arthur Jr.? Then why is he still alive¡ªand why are there reports of him turning over a new leaf, even punishing a noble for abusing his power?"


    The other figure stiffened but responded evenly. "I did assassinate him. That day, I drove ice magic straight into his heart. I have no idea how he survived. Perhaps someone is impersonating him."


    The taller figure cut in, voice cold and unwavering. "I don''t care about your excuses. What I do know is that our lord is furious. You''ve been given one last chance to complete the mission properly. And let me make this clear¡ªif you fail again, it won''t just be the mission that''s terminated. Your life will be forfeit as well."


    A tense silence hung between them before the second figure nodded. "I won''t fail this time. Whether it''s the real King Arthur Jr. or someone disguised as him, I''ll ensure he''s dead."


    "Good." With that, the taller figure turned and disappeared into the shadows, leaving an air of menace in their wake.


    Left alone, the remaining figure''s lips curled into a sinister smile. She muttered under her breath, "I don''t know who you really are, but I will make sure to kill you in the most painful death."

 Chapter 23: Training

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Training


    Arthur woke up brimming with determination, ready to take the first step toward improving himself. After dressing in an outfit suitable for training¡ªa simple tunic and fitted trousers¡ªhe stepped out of his chamber, the cool morning air refreshing his senses.


    To his surprise, the valet was already standing outside, perfectly poised as always. Arthur paused, briefly astonished. Does this man ever sleep? I didn''t even warn him I''d be training this early. It''s barely 4:50 in the morning, and yet here he is, ready and waiting. How does he always manage to be this prepared? Arthur suppressed a smile as he approached.


    The valet, momentarily taken aback by Arthur''s unusually early start, quickly regained his composure. He stepped forward with a polite bow. "Your Highness, what brings you out so early in such attire? Might I presume you intend to train this morning?"


    Arthur nodded, a faint grin tugging at his lips. "Yes, I''ve decided it''s time to take things seriously. If I expect the kingdom to improve, I need to lead by example, starting with myself."


    The valet''s expression softened into a rare look of approval. "A commendable resolution, Your Highness. Shall I accompany you to the training grounds, or would you prefer I prepare something for your return?"


    "No need to accompany me to the training grounds," Arthur said with a faint smile. "However, while I''m training, could you restock the paper and ink in my chamber? I''ll need them later."


    The valet inclined his head respectfully. "As you wish, Your Highness."


    Arthur nodded and set off toward the training grounds. The predawn world was tranquil, the soft chirping of birds and the gentle rustling of leaves creating a peaceful backdrop. The cool air brushed against his face, refreshing and invigorating. By the time he arrived, the training grounds were already bustling with activity.


    Knights sparred with one another, their swords ringing sharply in the early morning light. A few practiced their footwork, moving with precision and focus, while others ran laps or performed exercises designed to push their endurance to its limits. Every movement exuded discipline, and the determination etched on their faces was palpable.


    Arthur paused at the edge of the field, his gaze sweeping over the scene. His eyes landed on Klein, who was in the middle of demonstrating a technique to a group of knights. Klein moved with practiced ease, his form impeccable, commanding the full attention of his audience.


    As Klein''s eyes caught sight of Arthur approaching, he ended his demonstration, handing the training weapon to one of the knights. Wiping his hands on a cloth tucked into his belt, he strode over to Arthur, his expression a mixture of respect and curiosity.


    "Your Highness," Klein greeted, bowing slightly. "It''s rare to see you this early. What brings you to the training grounds at this hour?"


    Arthur smiled, his tone light yet firm. "I''ve decided it''s time to take my training seriously. I can''t expect the kingdom to improve if I don''t hold myself to the same standard."


    Klein raised an eyebrow, impressed. "A wise decision, Your Highness. Discipline and strength are vital for a king who wishes to inspire his people. Shall I assist with your training?"


    As the dizziness began to subside, Arthur clenched his fists. This body is weak, but I can''t let that define me. I have no choice but to start from the very bottom, even if it means enduring their disappointment. I''ll earn their respect, one step at a time.


    With a deep breath, Arthur slowly stood up, steadying himself. He adjusted his posture, gazed at the track again, and whispered under his breath, "One step at a time. I''ll get there." Determined, he resolved to complete the lap¡ªeven if it meant alternating between jogging and walking.


    After what felt like an eternity, Arthur finished his first lap, his body drenched in sweat and every muscle screaming in protest. Collapsing onto the ground, he stared up at the sky and sighed. I can''t begin any serious training until I build enough stamina to even run properly.


    Determined not to wallow in frustration, Arthur decided his focus would be on improving his endurance first. After catching his breath, he forced himself back onto his feet and started another lap. He repeated the cycle: running as far as he could before exhaustion claimed him, resting briefly, and then continuing. For two grueling hours, Arthur pushed himself. While only one hour was spent actively running, the sheer effort left him completely drained.


    As he lay on the ground, utterly exhausted, Klein approached him, concern evident in his expression. "Are you all right, Your Highness?" Klein asked, crouching slightly.


    Arthur, his chest heaving, managed a faint smile. "Yeah, I''m fine. I just... need to train more. This body''s not in shape yet, but I''ll get there."


    "That''s the right mindset to have," Klein replied, nodding in approval. Then, with a measured tone, he added, "Also, I''ve completed the task you gave me yesterday. I''ve found a mage who''s trustworthy and willing to serve as your personal bodyguard."


    Arthur gave a weary nod. "That''s great news. For now, though, I need breakfast. Introduced the mage to me around 9. I''ll be waiting for you in my chamber around that time."


    "Understood, Your Highness." Klein inclined his head respectfully and returned to the sword training grounds, where he was supposed to supervise the knight training."


    After resting a while longer, Arthur pushed himself up and left the training grounds, heading back to freshen up and eat. Once he departed, the knights remaining on the track began whispering among themselves.


    "Did you see that?" one knight sneered. "Our so-called king can''t even complete a proper lap without collapsing. Pathetic."


    Another knight interrupted, his tone sharp. "Hold your tongue. Whatever his past faults, at least he''s trying now. As knights, isn''t it our duty to support someone who''s making an effort, especially our king?"


    The mocker hesitated, struggling for a response, but another chimed in. "He didn''t give up. He kept going for hours, even when it was clear he was struggling. That kind of perseverance deserves some respect."


    "Yeah," a third knight added. "He''s starting to train. Let''s hope he keeps it up and doesn''t quit tomorrow."

 Chapter 24: Another Assassination

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Another Assassination


    Knock Knock Knock.


    The king''s chamber door creaked open, revealing the valet. He stepped inside and bowed slightly. "Your Majesty, Captain Klein and another individual request an audience with you."


    Arthur, seated at the study desk littered with scrolls and documents, looked up and nodded. "Let them in."


    The valet retreated, and a moment later, Captain Klein entered, accompanied by a mage. The valet gently closed the door behind them, leaving the trio alone.


    Both Klein and the mage bowed. Arthur''s gaze shifted to the newcomer, his curiosity piqued.


    The mage stood of average height, his posture steady and confident. His piercing gray eyes shimmered faintly with an unspoken wisdom, framed by sharp features and a neatly trimmed beard streaked with hints of silver. His age was hard to place, but he seemed to hover between his late thirties and early forties.


    He wore a deep sapphire blue robe. In his hand, he carried a sleek staff carved from dark ebony, smooth and polished to perfection. The staff was adorned with delicate inlays of aquamarine crystals that glimmered faintly with an internal light. At its top rested a translucent orb.


    Arthur observed Ken''s attire, noting the telltale robe and staff. Judging by his appearance, he''s likely a water-type mage. Why do mages always dress in ways that practically announce their abilities? It''s like painting a target on their backs. This world''s fantasy cliche?s are something else.


    Lost in thought, Arthur was brought back to the moment when Klein introduced the mage. "Your Majesty, this is Ken," Klein began. "He is the mage I''ve selected to serve as your personal guard and assist you in your tasks. Ken specializes in water magic. While he doesn''t possess unique abilities, his mana capacity is strong, and he''s currently ranked B+. His potential has been evaluated as A-rank, so I believe he can handle your needs effectively."


    Arthur nodded. "That''s great news." Turning to Ken, he added with a polite smile, "I''ll be in your care."


    Ken bowed slightly. "It''s an honor to serve you, Your Majesty."


    Arthur chuckled. "No need to be so formal. Once we''ve exchanged greetings, you don''t have to bow every time you speak. Let''s move on to the matter at hand."


    Arthur''s expression turned serious. "Klein must have mentioned that I want to conduct some magic tests and that this needs to remain strictly confidential?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Ken replied. "Klein told me you wanted to test something but didn''t specify what. Rest assured, whatever it is, I''ll keep everything confidential."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Good," Arthur said. "Here''s what I need to test: I believe I might have the ability to cancel magic. I want to confirm if it''s true and understand its limits."


    Ken blinked in surprise, mumbling without realizing it, "Cancel magic? Is that even possible?"


    Arthur chuckled lightly. "That''s precisely why I''m testing it. Stand back a little and cast a low-level water magic spell at me."


    Ken hesitated, his gaze shifting to Klein for reassurance. Klein nodded and said, "Follow His Majesty''s orders. Keep your mana usage low so it''s no stronger than splashing water."


    Still unsure but obedient, Ken focused his mind, chanting a brief incantation. A small water ball materialized near the tip of his staff. With a flick, he sent it toward Arthur, its speed slow enough to ensure no harm. Just as the water ball neared Arthur, it vanished mid-air without a trace.


    Ken''s eyes widened in shock. "It disappeared! How did you do that, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur shrugged. "I''m not entirely sure myself, but this proves it''s related to me."


    Is it because the magic is offensive? Or does it react differently in other contexts? Arthur pondered. He decided to test further.


    "Ken," Arthur said, pointing to a wooden cup on a nearby table. "Fill this cup with water using your magic. Make it suitable for drinking."


    Still perplexed, Ken complied. He chanted softly, and the cup filled with clear, drinkable water. Arthur picked up the cup and drank its contents. Nothing happened. The water didn''t vanish. Satisfied, he handed the cup back to Ken. "Fill it again."


    Ken repeated the spell, filling the cup once more. Arthur handed it to Klein. "Now, Klein, use this cup to splash the water at me."


    Arthur''s heart quickened, but he masked his surprise. The woman stepped through the window, staff in hand, her presence exuding menace. A flicker of recognition crossed Arthur''s mind. Have I seen her before? he wondered.


    "Who are you, and why are you sneaking into my room?" Arthur demanded, his voice calm despite the situation.


    "Oh, how disappointing," she replied, her tone dripping with mockery. "You''ve already forgotten me? Just recently, I killed you, and now you can''t even recall my face?" She began chanting, summoning an ice shard into existence.


    Arthur''s mind raced as the pieces clicked. She must be the assassin who tried to kill me that day. "So, you''re the one who tried to assassinate me," he said, feigning nonchalance.


    She chuckled darkly. "So, you survived after all. I thought maybe someone was impersonating you. But no matter¡ªI''ll make sure there are no mistakes this time."


    While she spoke, Arthur discreetly reached into his pocket and broke the gemstone Ken had given him. With careful precision, he broke it, ensuring no visible sign of struggle.


    Stalling for time, Arthur smirked and said, "Yes, I survived. It''s a remarkable story, really. Would you like to hear how?"


    The assassin tilted her head, both intrigued and wary. "Are you stalling? And why aren''t you running or screaming for help? Surely you''ve realized I''m here to kill you."


    "Maybe I''ve already called for backup and stalling," Arthur retorted, trying to keep her off balance. "Or maybe I just want to see how this plays out."


    Her eyes narrowed. "You''re too calm for someone about to die. No matter¡ªI was planning to take my time, but now I''ll finish you quickly."


    She began chanting again, her staff glowing with icy energy. Before she could finish, the door burst open, and Ken strode in, his expression alert. "Your Majesty, I saw the distress signal from the gem. Are you¡ª" His words cut off as he spotted the intruder.


    The assassin snarled, pivoting her spell. Ice magic erupted, sealing the exits and blocking the door. Ken''s eyes widened as he assessed her power. "Your Majesty," he warned, "she''s at least an A- rank mage, maybe higher. And with her unique Frost magic, I''m not sure I can match her."


    Arthur remained unfazed. "Ken, remember my ability? Stay within 1.5 meters of me and follow my lead."


    Realization dawned on Ken''s face. He nodded and moved closer. "What''s the plan?"


    Arthur smirked. "We close the distance, and once we''re close enough, we rely on physical strength to take her down."


    The assassin sneered, "What kind of bodyguard hides behind his king? What nonsense are you two plotting?"


    She hurled ice shards at them, her attacks swift and precise. Yet, to her shock, the shards vanished before reaching their target. Her eyes widened in confusion. "What... What did you do to my magic? So it was you who¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Arthur charged forward, Ken close on his heels. The assassin hesitated, disoriented by her ineffective attacks. That brief moment of confusion was all Ken needed. Instead of fighting like a mage, Ken with a swift swing of his staff, he struck her on the side of the head. She staggered and fell, her staff clattering to the floor.


    Ken didn''t relent, delivering another blow to ensure she stayed down. The ice barriers she''d erected began to crack and crumble, disintegrating entirely as her consciousness faded.


    Moments later, the valet and a group of guards rushed in. The guards quickly restrained the woman and removed her mask. Arthur''s breath hitched as he recognized the face beneath.


    "Odette," he whispered, shock and disbelief mingling in his voice. "The mage instructor..."


    The bodyguard turned to Arthur and asked, "Your highness, how do you want to deal with her?"


    ------


    Not part of the story.


    I hope you''re all enjoying the story so far! If you have a moment, I''d greatly appreciate it if you could leave a review¡ªit means a lot! Thanks

 Chapter 25: The new Arthur

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The new Arthur


    "Did you hear the rumor that the King is planning to raise our salary by 15%?" one knight said, leaning against his spear with a grin.


    "Really?" another knight replied, eyebrows lifting in surprise. "That''s great news! I''m not great at math, so I''m not sure exactly how much more I''d get, but a raise is always welcome. Are you sure, though? Rumors like this tend to be just rumors."


    "I''m pretty sure. The source is reliable," the first knight reassured him.


    "Well," a third knight chimed in, stroking his chin thoughtfully, "if this were a few months ago, I''d have dismissed it outright. But King Arthur Jr. has been different lately. Humble, proactive, and genuinely interested in improving our lives. Over the past three months, he''s shown us he''s serious about change. I''d say there''s a good chance the rumor is true."


    A fourth knight nodded in agreement. "Yeah, he''s been training with us almost every day. And not just as a formality¡ªhe''s putting in real effort. Plus, he treats us with respect now, like a real knight, not just expendable pawns like he used to."


    The first knight grinned slyly and suggested, "How about we make things interesting? Let''s bet on whether King Arthur will actually give us a raise."


    "I''m in," one of the knights replied enthusiastically. "I''ll bet that he will."


    Some skeptical knights crossed their arms and some frowned. "Why are you so confident he''d even consider a raise? Sure, he''s acted more like a proper king these past few months, but do you really think someone can change their personality so drastically?"


    "Then put your money where your mouth is," another knight said, a teasing edge in his voice. "If you think he won''t give us a raise, bet against it. Let''s see who''s right."


    The group erupted into laughter and spirited debate as the knights began to toss their bets into the pool, the room buzzing with anticipation about their king.


    ...


    In the king''s chamber, Arthur stood in front of the mirror, examining his reflection. He grabbed at his belly, squeezing the remaining fat with a thoughtful frown.


    I must have lost around 10 to 12 kilograms in these past three months, Arthur mused. It''s a shame this world doesn''t have a proper scale to confirm it. Still, I''ve come a long way¡ªat least I can see my feet when I stand straight now. He smirked at the thought. Wouldn''t it be great if magic existed to just suck all this fat away?


    Arthur nodded thoughtfully. "You''re not entirely wrong, but there''s more to it. Chronos hasn''t attacked because they''re already engaged in a war with Elysia. Attacking us would stretch their resources further. But what happens if they win their war against Elysia? Do you think they''ll pass up the opportunity to conquer us and claim more wealth? I certainly don''t."


    Klein still seemed unsure. "So, what is your plan to defend against them, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur''s tone grew firm. "I''m not looking to wage war against Chronos¡ªor anyone else, for that matter. Instead, I''m going to buy us time and resources. We''ll strengthen our military while Chronos and Elysia remain locked in conflict."


    "How do you plan to achieve that?" Klein asked, his confusion deepening.


    Arthur leaned forward. "I''ll use the tension between Chronos and Elysia to our advantage. The only reason Chronos helped defend us against Elysia in the past was to maintain the balance of power. If Elysia had taken Keldoria, it would have tilted the scales in their favor. I intend to exploit that fact. I''ll threaten Chronos with the possibility of allying with Elysia if they don''t renegotiate the terms of the agreement. If they refuse, we''ll side with Elysia."


    Klein''s jaw tightened. "But, Your Majesty, there''s a risk Elysia could betray us once their armies are within our borders."


    Arthur nodded. "It''s a risk I''ve considered, and I''ll take precautions to mitigate it. However Chronos will surely agree to negotiate, they won''t let their nation fall because of pride. No matter which side we choose, there''s always the possibility they''ll turn on us once their primary war is over. That''s why it''s essential to use this time to bolster our defenses and improve our resources instead of giving it away. If we sit idly and comply with Chronos, they''ll likely come for us once their war ends. I refuse to let Keldoria remain vulnerable. So join me Klein"


    Klein shook his head, his voice filled with regret. "Before that please punish this unfaithful knight who has given up on Keldoria. I knew that once the war between Elysia and Chronos ended, one of them would inevitably turn their sights on us. But I couldn''t see a way out, and in my despair, I abandoned hope for this kingdom."


    Arthur smiled warmly. "Your doubts are understandable, Klein. Now that you found hope, don''t ever give up on Keldoria again."


    He straightened, his resolve hardening as he continued, " Thank you, Your Highness. Your determination and vision have reignited a fire within me. I am deeply sorry for my weakness, Your Majesty. Since you have not given up, neither will I. I swear to serve this kingdom with all my strength and to fight for its survival until my final breath."


    Arthur nodded showing his approval.


    Klein asked, "Your Majesty, what will you do about the people who assigned Odette to assassinate you? It''s been three months. I think we should take action since they tried to kill you."


    Arthur thought to himself, I assigned only Klein to interrogate her to prevent anyone else from discovering my anti-magic abilities. After the interrogation, Klein eliminated her as instructed. He then traced her back to uncover solid evidence of who sent her. However, I ordered him to publicly announce that he found nothing and to keep the real information hidden.


    "It''s still too early," Arthur replied. "I don''t want unnecessary conflict within my region just yet. I''m also waiting for Duke Richard Luke to finish defending against Elysia. Once Elysia''s troops retreat, I''ll summon Duke Richard and deal with them properly. For now, gather all the mages and knights in the palace¡ªI need to deliver a speech to inspire them before I announce and implement Project Stabilization."

 Chapter 26: Arthur鈥檚 Declaration

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Arthur''s Declaration


    In the training ground,


    All the mages and knights gathered, forming a vast sea of disciplined individuals standing in neat rows. The soft murmur of their voices faded as Arthur stepped onto the raised platform at the center, his regal presence commanding immediate silence. Clad in royal attire tempered with practicality, Arthur''s gaze swept across the crowd, his expression solemn yet resolute.


    The air grew thick with anticipation as the young king began to speak, his voice steady and sincere. "Knights and mages of Keldoria, I stand before you not just as your king, but as someone who has reflected on his failures and is determined to earn your trust. Also as someone who will shares your burden, your hopes, and your desire for a brighter future."


    Arthur paused, letting his words sink in. His gaze softened as he continued, "I know I am not the person who should be saying these words when I have not walked in your boots or borne the weight of your burdens. I am fully aware of my past arrogance, my failures, and my selfishness. I was blind to the sacrifices you make, thinking of you as mere pawns in a game, treating you with neither respect nor gratitude."


    The crowd remained silent, their faces betraying hints of surprise at his candid confession.


    "But that changes today," Arthur declared, his voice filled with conviction. "From this moment onward, I vow to become a king worthy of your loyalty and sacrifice. A king who values your courage, your dedication, and your lives¡ªnot as expendable tools, but as the true strength of this kingdom."


    Arthur took a step forward, his gaze sweeping across the assembled knights and mages. "The strength of Keldoria does not lie in its walls or weapons, but in the bravery of its defenders and the unity of its people. Your courage is our shield, your loyalty is our sword, and together, we will forge a future where Keldoria is not just a kingdom but a beacon of hope and resilience."


    His voice carried an edge of determination as he continued, "In the coming days, you will see changes. Changes that will demand more of us all, but will also reward your hard work and dedication. I am introducing Project Stabilization later this week, a plan that will lay the foundation for a stronger, fairer, and more prosperous Keldoria. This includes better training, improved equipment, and a commitment to your well-being."


    The crowd murmured, their interest piqued. Arthur raised a hand, silencing them.


    "And as a symbol of my gratitude and respect for all that you do, I am announcing a 15% increase in your salaries, effective immediately. This is not just a gesture¡ªit is a promise that your sacrifices will never go unnoticed or unrewarded."


    A ripple of astonishment spread through the crowd, quickly replaced by cheers and applause. Some knights raised their swords in salute, while mages lit up their staffs in celebration.


    Arthur stood tall, his voice cutting through the jubilant noise. "This is only the beginning. Together, we will rebuild this kingdom, stronger than ever before. Together, we will show the world that Keldoria is a force to be reckoned with. Together, we will rise!"


    The training ground erupted into a thunderous roar of approval, the echoes of their unified voices carrying far beyond the palace walls.


    Arthur stepped back, a faint but genuine smile gracing his lips. As the cheers began to settle, Arthur descended from the platform, the expressions of his knights and mages brimming with a renewed sense of purpose. Klein approached him, his face reflecting admiration and pride.


    "That was a powerful speech, Your Majesty," Klein said with a slight bow. "You''ve given them hope¡ªand more importantly, a reason to believe in you."


    The valet entered, bowing slightly. "Your Highness, a letter from Duke Richard Luke." He handed the sealed parchment to Arthur and stepped back.


    Arthur took the letter, breaking the wax seal with a deliberate motion. "Thank you. You may leave now."


    The valet bowed again and exited, leaving Arthur alone with the letter. He unfolded the parchment, his eyes scanning the elegant yet hurried handwriting. As he read, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    The letter read:


    To His Majesty, King Arthur,


    I am pleased to inform you that the forces of Elysia have been successfully repelled. Their retreat marks a significant victory for our defenses. The battle was fierce, but with the strength and valor of our men, we prevailed.


    I will be visiting the royal palace within the week to report further details and discuss the next steps in fortifying our borders. Please prepare for my arrival.


    With respect and loyalty,


    Duke Richard Luke


    Arthur exhaled deeply, relief and satisfaction mingling in his expression. A subtle smile played on his lips as he folded the letter. His thoughts turned inward, reflecting on the news.


    So, it was a success, he mused. I anticipated it might take longer, but this outcome surpasses my expectations. It''s perfect¡ªthis will smooth the path for my plans.


    His eyes darkened momentarily, Now is the time to act against the family that assigned Odette to assassinate me. They thought I''d remain the fool I once was. It''s time they see the consequences of underestimating their king.


    ---


    Not part if the story,


    I couldn''t upload or write a Chapter yesterday because my laptop crashed, all thanks to that stupid Windows 11! ???? I had to fix it, but now I''ve deleted Window and installed Arch Linux, just like on my old laptop. Sorry for the delay! ????

 Chapter 27: Announcement of Project Stabilization

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Announcement of Project Stabilization


    In the private library,


    Arthur turned to Klein and asked, "It''s been three days. How have the rumors about me progressed?"


    Klein faced Arthur and replied, "The rumors have spread across the kingdom and become a hot topic throughout Keldoria. However, there are still many who doubt their validity."


    Arthur chuckled. "Whether they believe it or not, I''ll confirm everything today. Have you prepared the carriage and informed the people of Eldoria about the time of my announcement?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Klein responded. "The carriage is ready, and I''ve notified the citizens to gather at Central Square by noon for your address."


    "Good," Arthur said with a nod. "What about the progress of your mission?"


    "It''s nearly complete," Klein replied. "I''ve gathered most of the information and evidence, but I still need more from Councillor Rick. He''s proving to be exceptionally cautious."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur''s expression hardened. "Understood. Since I''ll be announcing the project to the public today, ensure your task is completed swiftly."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll push my informants to expedite the matter," Klein assured him.


    "Excellent. It''s time to head to Central Square," Arthur declared.


    With that, both men left the library, making their final preparations before setting off for Eldoria''s Central Square.


    As Arthur and Klein stepped out of the library, the royal palace buzzed with activity. The sun bathed the cobblestone paths in golden light, and servants hurriedly ensured everything was in place for the king''s departure. The royal carriage, an elegant vehicle adorned with the emblem of Keldoria, stood waiting at the palace gates, flanked by guards in polished armor.


    Arthur paused for a moment, taking a deep breath. His gaze swept over the palace grounds before climbing into the carriage. The carriage then headed toward Eldoria''s Central Square.


    As they neared the square, the distant sound of drums and horns filled the air. The crowd was enormous¡ªthousands of citizens gathered, their faces a mixture of anticipation and skepticism. At the center of the square, a grand podium stood, draped in royal colors and adorned with banners bearing the sigil of Keldoria.


    Arthur stepped out of the carriage, his commanding presence silencing the murmurs of the gathered crowd. The people watched with bated breath as he ascended the podium, his regal cape billowing slightly in the wind. Klein stood to his side, a steadfast figure of quiet support, his sharp eyes scanning the sea of faces for any sign of danger.


    Arthur, who had never before faced a crowd of this magnitude with all eyes fixed solely on him, felt the weight of their expectations pressing down on his shoulders. A flicker of unease threatened to show, but he steadied himself. Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand, and the square fell into complete silence.


    His piercing gaze swept over the people, meeting as many eyes as possible. Then, with a voice steady and resolute, he began, "People of Keldoria, I stand before you today not as your king, but as a man¡ªa man who has made mistakes."


    A ripple of murmurs coursed through the crowd. Arthur''s opening words were unexpected, and the curiosity of the citizens grew sharper.


    Arthur''s voice grew firmer. "Make no mistake¡ªthese changes will face resistance. Those who benefit from the current system will oppose us. There will be whispers of doubt, acts of defiance. But I vow to you, my people, that we will persevere. The new rules and systems we build will transform Keldoria into a kingdom where everyone¡ªnobles and commoners alike¡ªbenefits in the long run."


    A ripple of cheers spread through the crowd, growing louder with each passing moment. Arthur''s words had struck a deep chord, rekindling a sense of pride and unity long dormant in the hearts of Keldorians.


    He raised his hand to quiet the crowd once more. "But I cannot do this alone. For this vision to succeed, I need your trust, your courage, and your resolve to stand with me against the challenges ahead. Together, we will dismantle corruption, build a fair and just kingdom, and ensure that the legacy we leave is one of strength, honor, and hope."


    The square erupted into a roar of approval, the cheers echoing like a thunderous wave. Arthur took a moment to absorb the scene¡ªtheir belief, their hope¡ªyet as he scanned the crowd, he caught glimpses of hesitation in some faces. Skepticism lingered in their eyes, a silent reminder of how deeply mistrust had taken root.


    Arthur straightened, his expression unshaken. Inwardly, he thought, It''s only natural for them not to believe me yet. If trust came this easily, it would mean nothing. Whether they believe my words or not, I will show them through action.


    Arthur waited for a few moments, allowing the cheers to subside before raising his hand once more. The crowd quieted, their attention fixed on him.


    "I ask for your patience as I begin setting things right within the royal palace," Arthur said, his voice steady and resolute. "The fight against corruption will not be won overnight, and I must carefully dismantle the networks that have entrenched themselves in our kingdom. Once those corrupt officials are dealt with, I will announce the new rules and reforms, step by step. That is all for now. I hope, in time, you will come to see me in a new light."


    With that, Arthur stepped down from the podium, his cape trailing behind him as he made his way back to the carriage. The cheers of the crowd followed him, but his mind was already turning to the challenges ahead.


    Seated in the carriage, Arthur leaned back and let out a slow breath. Perhaps this will begin to shift their perception of me, he thought. But words alone will never be enough. My actions must prove my resolve.


    His brow furrowed as his thoughts deepened. Even if I can punish the corrupt officials, dealing with the nobles will require a more delicate approach. A direct confrontation could fracture the kingdom further. A banquet might be the best way to win their support¡ªan opportunity to persuade them to align with my vision for Project Stabilization.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as another thought came to him. To succeed in project stabilization, my authority must be recognized by all¡ªfrom the struggling commoners to the most influential nobles. But before I can focus on unifying the kingdom, I must address the threats against my life. The people behind the failed assassination on me.


    His musings were interrupted as a bird flew into the carriage, its wings fluttering before landing on Klein''s outstretched hand. It was a messenger bird, and attached to its leg was a small scroll. Klein quickly untied the note and read its contents aloud.


    "Your Majesty, Duke Richard has arrived at the royal palace and awaits your audience."


    Arthur''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Good," he said, a glint of determination in his eyes. "Head to the palace immediately. We have much to discuss."


    The carriage picked up speed, the sound of hooves striking the cobblestones echoing in the streets. Arthur stared out the window, the cheers of the crowd fading into the distance.


    ---


    Not part of the story,


    With the university break coming to an end, I''ll be adjusting my upload schedule to 4 days per week starting next week. Updates will now be posted from Tuesday to Friday at around 7:30 PM Sydney time. I apologize for having to limit my uploads. Thank you for your continued support!

 Chapter 28: Meeting with Duke Richard

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Meeting with Duke Richard


    The heavy doors of the great hall swung open, and Arthur entered with Klein by his side. As the gathered people in the hall noticed the king''s arrival, they bowed respectfully, the rustle of movement filling the space. Arthur strode confidently across the room, his gaze sweeping over the assembly before his eyes landed on the guests standing in the center.


    Among them were Duke Richard, his daughter Olivia, and a knight who had accompanied them last time. Standing beside the Duke was another figure, dressed in a style similar to Richard''s¡ªa young man with sharp features and a composed demeanor. Arthur took a moment to study him and, from the fragments of his past memories, recognized him as Benjamin, Duke Richard''s eldest son.


    Reaching the throne, Arthur ascended the steps and settled into his seat. Klein took his place at the king''s side, silent but attentive. Duke Richard rose, bowing slightly as he greeted Arthur.


    "Your Majesty," Richard began, his voice steady, "I bring good news. With your support, we have successfully fended off Elysia''s forces. Their retreat is complete, and our borders are secure¡ªfor now."


    Arthur nodded, his expression calm but resolute. "That is indeed good news, Duke Richard. However," Arthur''s gaze turned sharp as he surveyed the room, "before we delve into our discussions, there is an urgent matter to address within the King''s Council."


    At this, Arthur gave a slight nod to Klein, who stepped forward and motioned toward the doors. The sound of marching boots echoed through the hall as fifteen knights and ten mages filed in with precision, their presence adding an air of solemnity and authority to the gathering.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted palpably, curiosity and tension thickening as everyone awaited Arthur''s next move.


    Richard exchanged a wary glance with his son Benjamin and subtly signaled his guards to stay alert. Though his expression was guarded, he couldn''t hide the confusion in his eyes as he looked at Arthur.


    Arthur noticed the unease and addressed Richard with a calm but firm tone. "Duke Richard, this is not a show of hostility towards you or your companions." His gaze shifted to the rest of the room, sharp and unyielding.


    "This assembly has been called to address a grave matter that concerns the very foundation of our kingdom," Arthur continued. "For too long, corruption has been allowed to fester within the King''s councils. Some among us, entrusted with the welfare of Keldoria, have betrayed that trust."


    The hall fell silent, save for the quiet shuffling of uneasy councils members. Arthur gestured to Klein, who stepped forward with a scroll in hand.


    "Klein has uncovered irrefutable evidence of embezzlement, abuse of power, and negligence by certain members of this councils," Arthur declared. His voice carried the weight of conviction. "These individuals have stolen resources from the kingdom''s treasury for their own gain, ignored the plight of the people they swore to protect, and abused their positions for personal benefit."


    Klein unrolled the scroll and began reading the names of those implicated, along with the specific evidence against them. Each revelation struck like a hammer blow, leaving the accused members visibly shaken. Some tried to protest, but the evidence was undeniable.


    Arthur raised a hand to silence the murmurs that began to rise. "There will be no debates or denials here. The evidence speaks for itself. Those named will be relieved of their positions effective immediately and will be punished accordingly. Justice will be served, and the people of Keldoria will see that no one is above the law¡ªnot even those in the highest seats of power."


    When their discussion concluded, Arthur''s tone shifted, signaling a change in topic. "I wish to have a private word with Duke Richard. Everyone else, except Klein and Richard, please leave the great hall."


    The members in the room exchanged brief glances before filing out silently. Though most of the corrupted counsels had been dealt with, Arthur remained cautious. Trust was not a luxury he could afford to extend lightly.


    Once the doors closed behind them, the room fell into an expectant silence.


    Richard broke it first. "Your Majesty, what is it you wish to discuss with me privately?"


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his voice quiet but weighted. "As you may know, there was an assassination attempt on me three months ago. Given your involvement in the war against Elysia, I''m not sure if you''ve heard about it."


    Richard''s brows furrowed. "Yes, Your Majesty, the news did reach my lands. I was furious to hear of such treachery. However, as far as I know, the matter was dismissed after no leads were found."


    Arthur''s expression darkened slightly, and his voice dropped lower. "That''s what I announced to the public. In truth, only Klein and I know the full details. I concealed the truth until you had dealt with the Elysian threat."


    Richard''s confusion was evident. "What do you mean by ''the full details''? And why wait until now to share this with me?"


    Arthur paused, gathering his thoughts before speaking again. "Before I say more, know that this information is strictly confidential."


    Richard nodded, his posture tense. "You have my word, Your Majesty."


    Arthur''s gaze hardened. "I know who was behind the assassination attempt. And I have strong, undeniable evidence to support it."


    Richard''s eyes widened in shock. "Your majesty knew? Then why haven''t your majesty acted? Why not arrest or punish the perpetrator?"


    Arthur exhaled slowly, his voice calm but laced with gravity. "Because it''s not so simple. Confronting them will likely lead to open conflict, perhaps even war."


    Richard''s face hardened with resolve. "Then you wish for my assistance. I can muster my soldiers to support you. But if I may ask, who is it that you suspect?"


    Arthur leaned forward, his voice a whisper, though it carried the weight of his revelation. "According to my investigation, the assassination was orchestrated by the Dukedom of Ashenfell."

 Chapter 29: Potassium nitrate --75% Gun powder

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Potassium nitrate --75% Gun powder


    The Ashenfell family was granted the title of Duke by King Arthur II¡ªwho also happened to be Arthur Jr.''s grandfather. Unlike the Dukedom of Luke, renowned for its knights, the Dukedom of Ashenfell specialized in magic. Their forces were primarily composed of mages, and they were considered a powerhouse in the production of magical artifacts and potions in Keldoria.


    Upon hearing the revelation about the mastermind behind the assassination attempt, Richard was struck with disbelief. His voice faltered as he repeated the name, "Ashenfell?"


    Arthur nodded, his expression calm but firm. "Yes, Richard. The Dukedom of Ashenfell."


    Richard took a deep breath, struggling to make sense of Arthur''s words. He finally spoke, his voice laced with caution. "Your Majesty, I would gladly assist you, but as you know, my soldiers have just returned from a grueling battle against Elysia. To mobilize them again and wage war against Ashenfell¡ª"


    Arthur raised a hand, cutting him off. His voice was calm but firm, carrying the weight of conviction. "Richard, I don''t need your army for this. The reason I waited for you to finish your battle wasn''t to enlist your troops to fight Ashenfell."


    Still puzzled, Richard frowned. "Then, Your Highness, what do you need me for?"


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his gaze steady. "What I need is your support¡ªyour agreement to stand with me when I confront Duke David, the head of the Ashenfell family. I''ve already sent an invitation for him to meet me here. Based on the timing, I expect him to arrive tomorrow or the day after."


    Richard''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "If I may ask, Your Majesty, why not punish the Dukedom of Ashenfell outright? You have evidence of their treachery, and an attempt on the king''s life is punishable by death for the entire family and their descendants."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, his expression thoughtful. "Yes, I could impose punishment on them, and I would be justified in doing so. But consider this¡ªwould such an action truly benefit Keldoria? Would it solve more problems than it creates? The answer, I believe, is no."


    Arthur straightened, his tone measured but resolute. "If I were to punish the entire Dukedom, the people who would suffer most wouldn''t be Ashenfell, but the ordinary citizens of Keldoria. You see, Richard, while we have many local businesses and alchemists producing potions and magical artifacts, the Dukedom of Ashenfell is responsible for more than 35% of our total production. Their network spans the kingdom, creating jobs, facilitating trade, and ensuring a steady supply of essential goods.


    "Waging war against them would leave a massive void¡ªone that would take years to fill. Hundreds or maybe thousands would lose their livelihoods, and the economy would falter in ways that would ripple across Keldoria. That is not a price I am willing to pay, not when there is another way."


    Arthur''s voice softened, but his resolve remained clear. "My goal isn''t destruction, Richard. It''s a reform. I will confront Duke David, not with the sword but with terms. He must acknowledge his actions, take responsibility, and reform the Dukedom''s practices. Should he refuse, I will act decisively¡ªbut if he complies, we may yet turn a potential disaster into an opportunity for progress."


    Richard''s thoughts churned as Arthur''s plan became clear. So Arthur doesn''t need my army to battle Ashenfell, but my influence to pressure Duke David into agreeing to his terms. I wonder just how harsh those terms will be, given that they tried to assassinate him. Still, it''s remarkable that Arthur is able to set aside personal pride for the greater good of Keldoria''s citizens and their future. Truly, this is a king unlike any I''ve known.


    Arthur waved him off. "It''s a small price to pay for progress. Lead on."


    Soon, they reached the heart of the operation¡ªa series of large, stone-lined pits filled with layers of animal manure, wood ash, straw, and organic waste. Workers moved methodically, some turning the materials to ensure proper aeration while others prepared containers of urine to pour into the pits. Despite the stench, Arthur stepped closer, inspecting the setup with keen interest.


    "Are you about to pour the urine into this pit now?" Arthur asked, pointing to a particularly large pile.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Clint replied. "This is the last pit for the day. We''ve already moistened the others."


    Arthur nodded, watching as workers carefully poured the liquid over the mixture. "Good. Maintaining the right moisture level is crucial. Remember, the process relies on bacterial activity, which thrives in damp, aerated conditions."


    Clint tilted his head curiously. "Your Majesty, if I may ask, how does this work exactly? I mean, how does pouring urine into poo make the thing you call potassium nitrate?"


    Arthur smiled slightly, appreciating Clint''s curiosity. "It''s a natural chemical process. The bacteria in the organic materials break down nitrogen-rich compounds from the urine and manure, producing nitrates. These nitrates combine with potassium from the wood ash to form potassium nitrate. By keeping the mixture moist and turning it regularly, we ensure the reaction proceeds efficiently."


    Arthur noticed Clint''s furrowed brow and the subtle hint of confusion in his expression. Realizing that the concept of chemical compounds and processes is unfamiliar in this world, Arthur softened his approach.


    "Well," Arthur said with a reassuring smile, "you don''t need to worry about the intricate details of how it works. Just think of it as nature doing its job when we give it the right conditions. Your role is to ensure the pits stay moist, well-aerated, and properly maintained. If you follow the process, the results will come naturally."


    Clint''s face eased into a look of understanding and relief. "I see, Your Majesty. We''ll make sure everything is done as you''ve instructed."


    Arthur nodded, pleased with the response. "Good. Keep me informed of your progress. If you notice anything unusual, report it immediately. This project is critical for the kingdom''s future."


    As Arthur turned to leave, he paused, letting his gaze sweep over the organized chaos of workers tending to the pits, the scattered materials, and the diligent activity around him. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he thought to himself, The process is progressing well. If everything continues at this pace, in two to four weeks, we should be able to produce potassium nitrate crystals. With that, the foundation for creating gunpowder will be in place.


    He folded his arms, his mind racing with plans. Next, I need to ensure the search teams intensify their efforts to locate sulfur deposits. If they can find yellow stones or any traces of sulfur, we''ll be one step closer to achieving what I''ve envisioned. Gunpowder will change everything¡ªour defenses, our offense, and even our trade capabilities.

 Chapter 30: Meeting with Duke David

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Meeting with Duke David


    Inside the king''s chamber, Arthur sat in his study chair, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest as his mind wandered to the conditions he had devised for the Dukedom of Ashenfell. This should work, he thought. The information in the condition I''ve set is the same as what I gave to Richard but far worse.


    His lips curled into a subtle, calculated smile. By demanding that Keldoria take 60% of the taxes generated by Ashenfell¡ªespecially given the lucrative nature of their magic artifact industry¡ªthis would essentially be like tapping into a gold mine. On top of that, the clause that denies Ashenfell any share of profits on infrastructure projects make by the kingdom within their own dukedom well generated more income for the Keldoria when building infrastructures.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly as his thoughts deepened. The most significant part, though, is that this agreement is indefinite¡ªno expiration date, no renegotiation period. They''ll be bound by these terms forever. Harsh as it may seem, it''s a fitting consequence for trying to kill me. They either accept these conditions, or they face war, not just with the kingdom''s forces, but also with the army of the Dukedom of Luke.


    Arthur''s gaze shifted to the pile of documents on his desk, his thoughts turning to the future. Once this matter with Ashenfell is resolved, I can finally focus on implementing the tax reforms needed to stabilize the kingdom further. If the Dukedom of Ashenfell accepts the conditions, I''ll be able to proceed without fearing rebellion from the other nobles. With both Ashenfell and Luke''s support, any resistance will lack the strength to challenge me. However, if Ashenfell refuses... that will be an entirely different story.


    As Arthur contemplated the possibilities, a knock interrupted his thoughts. The valet''s voice came through the door. "Your Majesty, Duke David has arrived and awaits you in the great hall."


    Arthur straightened, his expression firm. "Very well," he replied.


    Gathering the documents prepared for the Ashenfell negotiations, he carefully organized them before rising. As he stepped out of his chamber, he handed the valet the documents and said, "Ensure these are brought to the great hall immediately."


    With that, Arthur made his way toward the great hall.


    As Arthur entered, the great hall exuded an air of tense anticipation as its occupants awaited the confrontation. At its center stood Duke David Ashenfell, a figure who radiated wisdom and power despite his advanced age. His flowing white hair and well-groomed beard lent him the aura of a seasoned mage. Dressed in a deep red robe adorned with silver runes, he leaned lightly on a staff crowned with a glowing crystal. His piercing gray eyes moved across the room, observing everything with measured caution. Standing close to him were two guards, both of whom seemed to be mages as well.


    Standing nearby were Duke Richard Luke and his eldest son, Benjamin. Richard''s steady demeanor contrasted with Benjamin''s keen curiosity as the younger man absorbed the unfolding situation. Behind them stood a knight.


    Duke David carefully examined the documents handed to him, his sharp eyes scanning every word and detail. He was searching for anything¡ªan inconsistency, a loophole, a gap he could exploit to deny the accusations. Yet, to his dismay, the evidence was ironclad. The documents were meticulously compiled, with every transaction, correspondence, and covert operation traced unerringly back to him.


    David''s calculating mind raced, weighing his options. He knew there was no escape. The presence of formidable individuals like Duke Richard, Benjamin, and Klein¡ªeach a skilled seven-star aura knight¡ªensured that any attempt to flee or fight would be futile.


    His expression hardened as he realized the depth of the trap he was in. Finally, after a long moment of tense silence, David exhaled deeply, his voice carefully measured. "What are the consequences, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur leaned back on his throne, exuding a calm authority as he gestured to Klein. Klein stepped forward and handed over the carefully prepared document outlining the conditions and terms for the Dukedom of Ashenfell to follow.


    Arthur''s gaze bore into Duke David, his voice calm yet carrying an unmistakable weight. "The terms you see before you, including the new tax system, regulations, and other conditions, are not unique to you. In fact, the Dukedom of Luke has already agreed to these same terms when they requested additional support from the kingdom to defend against Elysia. However, your situation is different. The conditions for you are far more severe, and rightly so, considering your attempt on my life."


    Arthur''s tone grew more measured, the air in the hall thick with anticipation. "This document is not simply a contract. It has been inscribed with rare and powerful artifact magic. Should you or any of your descendants breach its terms, the magic will trigger, sealing your fate. Not only will it bring about your end, but it will also wipe out the entire Ashenfell bloodline, erasing your legacy forever."


    David''s face remained impassive, though his fingers tightened slightly on the document.


    Arthur continued, "If you sign this agreement, the knowledge of your actions will remain a secret. You will retain your title as Duke and your position within Keldoria. Furthermore, despite the stricter terms, you and your family will still receive 40% of the Dukedom''s tax revenues¡ªmore than sufficient to maintain your status and support your lineage."


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his voice taking on a sharper edge. "However, should you refuse, there will be war¡ªnot just with me, but also with the full support from Luke. Consider the odds. Do you truly believe Ashenfell can stand against the combined might of the kingdom and Luke? I trust you''re wise enough to foresee the inevitable outcome."


    Arthur paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words and the severity of the terms sink in. "Take your time to review the conditions thoroughly. Know that this is your only chance to preserve what remains of your legacy."

 Chapter 31: Stepping Stone

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Stepping Stone


    David knows that Arthur has changed, but he never imagined that Arthur would go to such lengths¡ªto conceal his lack of evidence about the assassination attempt just to lower their guard. It was a ploy, a calculated maneuver to bide his time while Duke Richard was occupied defending Elysia. What unnerved David the most wasn''t just Arthur''s deception but the patience he now wielded, a trait that was once foreign to him. This wasn''t the impulsive Arthur he remembered, this was someone who had mastered the art of the long game, someone who was willing to wait and plan until the perfect moment to corner him.


    David''s gaze shifted to Richard to see if Richard truly is aligned with Arthur that is in front of him. He studied the Duke''s demeanor, searching for any telltale signs of hesitation or dissent. Richard, however, stood with the quiet composure of a man fully committed, his expression unreadable yet resolute.


    After carefully surveying his surroundings, David turned his attention to the document outlining the conditions Arthur had presented. As he read through its contents, his unease deepened. The terms were harsh, leaving him at a severe disadvantage. But David knew he had no choice. Refusing the agreement would likely mean his immediate death, and his dukedom would face an assault from both Arthur and Richard. Swallowing his pride, he raised questions about the clauses he didn''t fully understand, receiving curt but clear explanations. With no other option, he reluctantly signed the agreement.


    Arthur watched the quill''s final stroke with satisfaction. Internally, he mused, This world''s contract-binding artifacts are truly a marvel. With their enforcement, I have no reason to fear secret betrayals from the dukedom. They''re bound to uphold their end, no matter what.


    Arthur''s thoughts shifted to the circumstances that had aligned in his favor. I was fortunate that both dukedoms were in a desperate situation and had no choice but to agree to the absurd terms. Richard''s hand was forced when Elysia attacked, and he had no choice but to rely on the kingdom''s aid. If not for these fortuitous events, convincing them might have taken years¡ªyears I couldn''t afford to lose. Even introducing something as crucial as progressive taxation could have been delayed by two or three years without their immediate cooperation.


    Satisfied with how events had unfolded, Arthur composed himself and addressed the room.


    "From this moment onward," Arthur began, his voice steady and commanding, "no one here will speak a word about Ashenfell''s involvement in the assassination attempt. It will be as if nothing ever happened. Additionally, as per the agreement, both dukedoms are to fully support my decisions if it benefit the kingdom and comply with my orders without hesitation."


    The great hall fell silent, save for the rustling of fabric as all present¡ªboth dukes and guests¡ªbowed in unison and spoke in a unified chorus, "Yes, Your Highness. We will not speak of the assassination attempt to anyone."


    Arthur nodded, the flicker of approval in his eyes betraying his satisfaction. "Good," he said.


    The conversation continued for a while, carefully navigating their respective situations. Both sides avoided carelessly divulging any vulnerabilities, but the tension was palpable. David, despite his best efforts, couldn''t shake the feeling of inferiority. He had been the one to orchestrate an assassination attempt, yet here he was, outmaneuvered and effectively subdued.


    Arthur didn''t let the opportunity to assert dominance slip by. With subtle but pointed remarks, he reminded David of the gravity of his actions. "It takes courage to take responsibility for one''s mistakes," Arthur said, his tone deceptively cordial. "Acknowledging your errors is the first step toward rebuilding trust."


    Though the words seemed forgiving on the surface, but David felt the weight of their underlying message: You owe me everything now, and I won''t let you forget it.


    After some time, Arthur shifted the tone of the discussion. Rising from his seat, he addressed both Richard and David with a composed authority. "Since you have both agreed to abide by the new rules and taxation system I will be implementing, I would like to formally invite you to a banquet, where I will announce and introduce some of the new rules and tax system that I have told you about," he announced. "It will be held in approximately two weeks. Invitations will be sent tomorrow to many of the kingdom''s most influential nobles and citizens. I trust you will make time in your schedules to attend."


    David and Richard exchanged glances. The weight of Arthur''s words settled heavily upon them. It wasn''t just a banquet¡ªit was a statement. They both understood, with dawning clarity, that Arthur intended to use them as a stepping stone for his political strategy. By showcasing their allegiance at such a public event, Arthur would send a clear message to the entire kingdom: the two dukedoms were now firmly under his control.


    The implications were staggering. If the nobles and influential citizens saw Richard and David standing beside Arthur, they would see resistance is futile. It wasn''t just a banquet; it was a masterstroke of political theater, designed to solidify Arthur''s authority and suppress any lingering dissent.


    Realizing this, David couldn''t suppress a bitter thought. He''s not just uniting the kingdom¡ªhe''s cementing his power so thoroughly that no one will dare to challenge him again.


    David let out a bitter chuckle, his voice tinged with frustration. "Do I look as though I''m happy with it?" he snapped. "The terms were absurd¡ªoutrageous even¡ªbut I had no choice. The situation was a perfect trap, and I walked right into it."


    He leaned against the edge of a table, his hands gripping the surface tightly as he vented his frustration. "If Arthur had launched a war against us the moment he found out about the assassination attempt, we might have had a chance to fight back. A slim one, perhaps, but a chance nonetheless. But no¡ªhe waited. He bided his time, ensuring he had all the leverage before forcing me to sign those conditions."


    David''s voice grew quieter but no less bitter. "And he did it flawlessly. He avoided any significant loss on his side, not a single soldier wasted, and orchestrated the perfect scenario to bind me into his plans. Even I despite of having many experience would not be able to plan out this kind of flawless plan." David sighted, "He''s not the same man I once underestimated. The rumors about him changing? They didn''t do justice to what he''s become."


    The mage hesitated before speaking again. "Do you think there''s a way to turn this to your advantage?"


    David looked up, his expression dark. "Not yet. Right now, all I can do is play along. But rest assured, I will not remain a pawn in Arthur''s game forever. When the opportunity arises, I''ll find a way to tip the scales back in my favor."


    At the same time, in the guest quarters assigned to Duke Richard, he found his daughter, Olivia, seated by the window. The soft glow of the evening light bathed her in a warm hue. She turned as she heard his footsteps, her brow furrowed in curiosity.


    "Father," she began, her voice laced with both relief and suspicion, "you''re finally back. What do you discuss there?"


    Richard closed the door behind him and walked toward her, his movements deliberate. "Olivia," he said, his tone calm but firm, "the matters discussed are confidential. I cannot share them with you." He paused, allowing his words to settle. "However, there''s something else we need to address¡ªsomething that concerns you directly."


    Olivia tilted her head, her expression shifting to one of cautious anticipation. "What is it, Father?"


    Richard''s gaze softened momentarily, though his resolve remained unshaken. "We will be returning to our dukedom tomorrow," he began, "but you will not be coming with us."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Why not?" she demanded, her voice rising slightly.


    "You will stay here, at the palace," Richard explained. "During these two weeks, I want you to observe and learn from King Arthur. By the time we return for the banquet, you should have gained valuable insight into how he operates."


    Olivia''s shock quickly turned to frustration. "Why would you do this, Father? You know I don''t like Arthur. And why are you pushing me toward him again? He already rejected the marriage proposal once."


    Richard''s expression darkened, his voice growing stern. "This is not about marriage, Olivia, and it''s certainly not about your personal feelings. This is about survival¡ªour survival. Arthur has changed. He is no longer the man we once knew or underestimated. He''s cunning, calculated, and dangerous. In just a short time, he has maneuvered us into a position where we are little more than pawns in his game."


    Richard added. "I''m sending you because I trust you, Olivia. You''re sharp, capable, and more perceptive than you realize. I need you to observe Arthur, understand his methods, and establish a connection with him. Whether you like it or not, maintaining a strong connection with Arthur is crucial."


    For a moment, silence hung heavily in the room as Olivia grappled with her father''s words. Finally, she let out a long breath, her shoulders slumping in reluctant acceptance. "Fine," she said quietly. "I''ll do it."

 Chapter 32: Before the Banquet

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Before the Banquet


    In the King''s Chamber


    Arthur stood before the full-length mirror, scrutinizing his reflection. His hands moved to smooth down his tunic as he took in the changes he''d worked so hard to achieve. Not bad, not bad at all, he mused. Most of the body fat is gone. Sure, there''s still a little belly fat clinging on, but it''s miles better than the sorry state I was in before.


    He tilted his head, turning slightly to examine his profile. My stamina''s not too shabby now either. Jogging five laps without stopping? I never thought I''d get there. Even managing one intense lap at full speed is something I can pull off now. Compare to when I first started training, where I could barely handle 40 meters. Yeah, this is progress.


    Arthur''s gaze shifted from his physique to his posture, standing straighter, his reflection more confident than he felt some months ago. Maybe it''s time to take up swordsmanship. Then again, is that really where my focus should be? My swordsmanship isn''t what''s going to change this kingdom. No, reforms are the real weapon. This place needs economic strength¡ªroads, trade routes, education, industry. A kingdom with a high GDP and strong military. That''s where my energy should go, instead of me soloing every problem with my swordsmanship plus I don''t even know if I can cultivate an aura of stars.


    With a sigh, he turned toward the ornately laid-out clothing on the nearby stand. Picking up the heavily embroidered dress, he ran his fingers over the intricate patterns. Man, these clothes. No matter how much I wear them, I''ll never get used to them. Fancy, restrictive, and a pain to put on. One day, I''ll introduce proper, comfortable clothing here¡ªsweaters, jumpers, something practical. These nobles can keep their embroidered silk; I''ll take a hoodie any day.


    Arthur''s attire today was far more extravagant than his usual garments, a reflection of the significance of the upcoming banquet set to take place tomorrow. Traditionally, lower-ranking nobles and some influential figures would begin arriving a day early to formally pay their respects to the king. After these initial greetings, they would typically return to their lodgings, only to reappear the next day for the main event. This practice served not to display their loyalty but more so to secure a moment of recognition from the king before the banquet''s larger gathering. Because of this, Arthur''s outfit for today was a little more extravagant than usual.


    Arthur carefully slipped on the dress, fastening each ornate button. As he adjusted his cuffs, his thoughts shifted back to the tasks ahead. This banquet isn''t just about food and pleasantries. It''s an opportunity¡ªa stage where alliances will be forged, intentions will be read, and loyalties tested. Every smile and every word will be part of the chessboard I''m building. If I play this right, I''ll solidify my position. If I don''t...


    He let out a slow exhale, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeve. Failure isn''t an option. Not now, not when I''ve come this far. The kingdom depends on this banquet as much as I do. It''s not just a display of power; it''s a demonstration of unity and manipulation.


    Arthur finally stepped back, surveying himself in the mirror one last time. He styled his black hair and exited the chamber.


    Arthur stepped out of his chamber to find his valet waiting dutifully in the hallway. The moment the valet caught sight of him, he bowed deeply. Arthur offered a curt nod in response, acknowledging the gesture without breaking stride.


    Standing beside the valet was Olivia, her posture as composed as ever. Despite the days she had spent observing him, there was a spark of tension in her demeanor¡ªa telltale sign that this arrangement was not entirely to her liking.


    Arthur turned his attention to her and asked with a calm but probing tone, "The banquet is almost upon us, and your parents will be arriving soon. Are you looking forward to reuniting with them? Or would you prefer continuing to shadow me and study my work?"


    Olivia bowed slightly, her expression carefully neutral as she replied, "I am, of course, delighted that my parents will be arriving soon. It will be a joy to reunite with them. That said, it has been a privilege to follow you and observe how you manage your duties with such efficiency."


    Arthur resisted the urge to smirk, seeing through her polite fac?ade. She''s putting on a show, he thought, playing the obedient observer while counting the days until her freedom. Since Duke Richard''s departure, Olivia had dutifully followed him everywhere, silently watching as he navigated meetings, made decisions, and oversaw the affairs of the kingdom.


    "That''s good to hear," Arthur said evenly, his tone giving nothing away.


    After some time, the doors to the great hall creaked open, and the first nobles arrived. They entered in small groups. Some guest wore rich fabrics with understated elegance, while others flaunted more ostentatious designs. Their faces were equally telling, masking curiosity, skepticism, or faint displeasure beneath layers of cordiality.


    Arthur sat on the throne, his posture commanding yet relaxed. He greeted each guest with a nod and a polite smile, his voice carrying an even, authoritative tone. While his words were courteous, they held an undercurrent of firmness that reminded all present of the power he now wielded.


    As more guests entered and departed, engaging in brief exchanges with Arthur, he began to notice subtle yet revealing dynamics emerging from the interactions.


    Some exchanged skeptical glances as they observed Arthur, their expressions a mix of doubt and disdain. Among them were the lower-ranking and less-informed guest, such as barons and knights, who clung to the outdated perception of Arthur as an inept and complacent ruler. To these individuals, his rise in competence was either a rumor to dismiss or a temporary fac?ade that would soon crumble.


    Others, however, noted the sharpness in Arthur''s gaze, the measured tone of his speech, and the confidence in his posture. These nobles, more perceptive or perhaps better informed, recognized that something fundamental about their king had shifted. The realization unsettled them, and their discomfort showed in subtle ways¡ªfidgeting with their cuffs, avoiding prolonged eye contact, or offering smiles that didn''t quite reach their eyes. For them, Arthur''s transformation posed a direct threat to their long-standing privileges and unchecked influence.


    Then there were those who regarded the king with quiet approval, their respect evident in the depth of their bows or the genuine warmth in their greetings. These were individuals who had grown tired of the kingdom''s stagnation and corruption. To them, Arthur''s newfound decisiveness was a welcome change, a long-overdue sign of progress that offered hope for a brighter future.


    Arthur observed every guest with keen interest.


    What intrigued him most, however, was their reaction to Olivia. Almost every guest who approached him wore an expression of surprise or curiosity upon noticing her. The daughter of Duke Richard of the Dukedom of Luke, present in the royal palace without a single guard from her family''s lands, was an unusual sight. Olivia remained quietly observant, her composed demeanor only heightening the guest'' curiosity. Arthur found it amusing to see their poorly masked shock and the occasional whispered speculations exchanged among them.


    As the hours dragged on and the last guest made their exit, Arthur leaned back on his throne, exhaling quietly. The guest had been greeted, the appearances had been made, and the political theater for the evening had concluded.


    Arthur rose from his seat and addressed his council members. "You''re all dismissed. Get some rest¡ªwe have a long day ahead tomorrow."


    The King''s Council bowed and exited the hall. Arthur then turned to Olivia, who had remained at her post throughout the evening.


    "This will be it for today," he said, his voice steady but tinged with exhaustion. "I''m heading to my chambers to rest for the day."


    Olivia nodded, her expression respectful. "Understood. Thank you for allowing me to observe the conversations you had today."


    Arthur gave a curt nod before turning and leaving the great hall.


    Once in his chambers, Arthur let out a long breath, his body finally easing as he collapsed onto his bed. The weight of the day settled on him, but his thoughts remained sharp.


    The real banquet begins tomorrow, he thought, staring at the ceiling. This is just the prelude, but it''s already taken its toll on me. I need to recover my energy. Tomorrow isn''t just about celebration¡ªit''s about strategy, alliances, and making a statement that will shape the future of Keldoria.

 Chapter 33: The Banquet

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33: The Banquet


    The grand banquet hall was a vision of opulence, its high-vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate chandeliers that cast a warm, golden glow across the room. Long tables were laden with exquisite dishes¡ªroasted meats, glazed fruits, delicate pastries, and rare wines¡ªall meticulously arranged. The air was alive with the hum of conversation, the clinking of crystal goblets, and the soft melodies of a string ensemble playing in the corner.


    Arthur entered the hall with measured steps, his regal attire catching the soft glow of the chandeliers, each detail of his ensemble emphasizing his role as the kingdom''s sovereign. Behind him followed Klein and Ken, their presence a quiet but unmistakable reminder of the vigilance surrounding the king.


    As Arthur approached, the gentle hum of conversation dwindled to silence. All eyes turned toward him, the assembly pausing their private discussions to acknowledge his arrival. Nobles in their finery, influential merchants with carefully crafted appearances, and advisors clad in understated elegance filled the room. Their expressions ranged from eager anticipation to guarded curiosity, with a few displaying subtle unease beneath their practiced facades.


    Arthur ascended the steps to the raised platform and seated himself at the head of the grand table. His gaze swept over the crowd, calm yet piercing, taking in the diverse assembly before him.


    Raising his hand, he commanded the room''s full attention. The hall fell into an even deeper silence, save for the faint flicker of gemstone that lighted the banquet and the distant strains of the ensemble.


    "I welcome you all to this banquet," Arthur began, his voice resonating through the chamber with practiced authority. "Tonight, we gather not only to share food and drink but also to mark a turning point for this kingdom¡ªa celebration of unity and progress."


    His tone grew more deliberate, weighty with intent. "Before we indulge in the evening''s festivities, I ask for your attention. There are matters of great importance I must share¡ªchanges I intend to implement for the betterment of our kingdom and its future."


    The guests exchanged quiet glances, some nodding in encouragement while others stiffened in their seats. The weight of Arthur''s words hung in the air, and the hall seemed to hold its collective breath, anticipating what was to come.


    Arthur began his speech by addressing his past mistakes, openly acknowledging the errors of his previous ways and reaffirming his commitment to never neglect the kingdom again. He was fully aware that this wasn''t the first time he had delivered such a confession¡ªwhether it was in the central square or before the knights, the theme of his past failures had been a recurring point. Yet, Arthur understood the importance of repetition and exposure, knowing that consistency in his words was necessary to solidify trust and demonstrate his sincerity.


    He knew some might see it as overdone, but he also recognized that change wasn''t about a single declaration; it was about reinforcing his dedication through actions and consistent messaging. Each speech, each moment of vulnerability, was another step in repairing the trust he had shattered and proving that he was no longer the man he used to be.


    Arthur takes a deep breath and continues, his voice steady and resolute. "Now that I have acknowledged my mistake, I am committed to implementing changes that will help Keldoria prosper and benefit everyone. Today marks the beginning of a new Chapter for our kingdom."


    With a subtle gesture, Arthur signals the staff in charge of the banquet. The maids promptly move through the hall, distributing elegantly bound documents to the gathered nobles, advisors, and representatives. These documents outline the comprehensive reforms Arthur plans to introduce.


    As the staff moved swiftly to distribute the documents, Arthur''s voice rang out once more, clear and authoritative. "Let us begin with Section One," he said, his gaze sweeping across the room. "Feel free to ask any questions if something is unclear or difficult to understand. I want everyone here to be fully informed about the changes we''re embarking on."


    The first section delves into a revised set of laws and regulations aimed at fostering fairness and growth. One of the key changes is the introduction of a progressive tax system. The version that is now introduced is a bit different in terms of threshold from what Arthur showed to Ricahrd and David as this includes carefully calculated income thresholds to ensure fairness, alleviating the burden on the lower classes while asking for a reasonable contribution from the wealthier citizens.


    The murmurs softened, but the tension remained. Now all eyes turned to Duke David of Ashenfell, who had remained seated as he observed the room with calm detachment. Slowly, he rose, his quieter demeanor contrasting sharply with Richard''s commanding presence.


    "I, too, will adopt these reforms," David said, his voice low but steady. "For too long, the lands of Ashenfell have grown strong in isolation while the rest of the kingdom faltered. This is not sustainable. If Keldoria falls, so too will the dukedoms. It is time for unity, and I will not let pride or tradition blind me to what must be done."


    The room descended once more into a stunned, suffocating silence, as though the very air had been drawn out of the hall. Hundreds of uneasy glances flitted back and forth, whispers threatening to spill but caught just before escaping trembling lips. The shock was palpable, etched onto every face¡ªa mixture of bewilderment, disbelief, and a creeping curiosity.


    How had the once inept king, a man long dismissed as a failure, managed to convince not one but both dukedoms to submit to his reforms? The thought gnawed at them, an enigma they could scarcely fathom. They knew all too well that neither Duke Richard nor Duke David were men who acted out of simple altruism. These were seasoned rulers, pragmatists to the core, men who wielded immense autonomy and had no obligation to follow royal decrees within their lands.


    And yet, here they were¡ªagreeing not only to implement Arthur''s sweeping policies but also to pay a percentage of the wealth gained from their territories into the royal treasury. It was unthinkable.


    Arthur couldn''t help but think to himself, I never ordered or mentioned anything about how to respond to those questions, yet they''ve answered in a way that works to my advantage. Now that it''s laid out, I can continue forward.


    Arthur stepped forward, his presence commanding yet calm. "You have heard it from them yourself," he said, his voice carrying over the crowd. "The dukes have chosen to lead by example. They understand that this kingdom''s strength lies not in its divisions but in its unity. And I assure you all, their contributions will not go to waste. Every coin, every effort will be directed toward building a Keldoria where all can prosper."


    Arthur then added, "Now please read section one carefully and ask any thing that confused you."


    The guests once again turned their attention to the documents before them, their eyes scanning the pages with renewed intensity. Questions began to ripple through the hall, voices rising as nobles sought clarification on unfamiliar terms¡ªtariff rates, exit taxes, luxury taxes, and the intricate workings of the progressive tax system.


    Arthur stood his ground, responding to each query with clarity and patience. He explained every policy in detail, carefully breaking down the complexities into digestible concepts. Yet, as he spoke, his caught the subtle expressions of displeasure lingering on the faces of several nobles, particularly those of higher rank. Their tight lips and narrowed gazes betrayed their discontent, their minds clearly calculating what these changes would cost them.


    When Arthur had addressed nearly every concern in the first section of the document, Arthur paused, letting the tension in the room simmer. Then, with a calm yet commanding voice, he said, "I understand that many of you remain unhappy with these reforms. I know the new system will impact you more heavily than others. You will pay higher taxes, and for some of you, it may feel as though you are losing more than you gain."


    A low murmur of agreement rippled through the room, but Arthur raised a hand, silencing it.


    "But," he continued, his tone unwavering, "both the dukes and I firmly believe that these changes will not only strengthen the kingdom but ultimately benefit every one of you. When Keldoria prospers, so too will its people, its trade, its opportunities."


    He allowed his words to hang in the air, studying the room carefully before delivering the final blow. "And while the first section of the document may not favor you, I can guarantee this: the second section¡ªif implemented properly¡ªhas the potential not only to balance what you lose but to bring opportunities that could make you wealthier than ever before."

 Chapter 34: The Banquet (Part 2)

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34: The Banquet (Part 2)


    As Arthur spoke of the opportunities awaiting them, a wave of anticipation rippled through the banquet hall. One by one, the guests turned the pages of their documents to the second section, their curiosity overcoming their lingering resentment.


    As their eyes moved across the words, confusion began to cloud their faces. Whispers broke out among the nobles as they pointed to unfamiliar terms and phrases scattered across the words. Concepts such as "equity," "dividends," "capital gains," and "investment pools" leapt from the pages, alien and bewildering to a crowd accustomed to traditional wealth and land ownership.


    "What does this mean?" a noblewoman murmured, frowning as she traced a finger under the word "shares."


    "This¡ª''economic partnership''¡ªwhat is the king talking about?" another asked, his voice tinged with both intrigue and skepticism.


    Their eyes darted between each other, then back to the document, as though collectively trying to piece together a foreign concept. For many, the terms were not just puzzling¡ªthey were entirely outside the scope of anything they had ever considered. The aristocracy of Keldoria had long defined wealth in terms of land, titles, and amount of servants they had. The idea of intangible wealth¡ªwealth that could grow and multiply through investment and trade¡ªwas a revelation as much as it was a mystery.


    Arthur observed their reactions carefully. Some furrowed their brows in frustration, while others leaned closer to their neighbors, discussing theories in hushed tones. He could see the seeds of curiosity taking root amidst the skepticism, the first sparks of thought igniting in their minds. This was exactly the reaction he had anticipated¡ªand hoped for.


    Still, the air remained thick with uncertainty, and the question lingered unspoken: what exactly was Arthur proposing, and how could it benefit them?


    Arthur clapped his hands sharply, the sound reverberating through the grand hall and pulling every eye toward him. "I understand," he began, his tone steady yet commanding, "that many of the words and concepts outlined in the document I''ve shared are unfamiliar to some of you. These are theories¡ªconcepts I have studied, developed, and refined. And while they are not yet perfect, they are meant to grow and evolve over time, either by myself or through the contributions of others." He allowed a moment for his words to settle before continuing. "Now, let me guide you through Section Two of the document," he said, his voice firm yet inviting. "We will start from the beginning."


    Arthur stepped forward, gesturing to the pages in their hands. "The section begins by addressing tangible goods¡ªthose physical items that have long been the cornerstone of wealth. Gold, silver, gemstones, fine fabrics, and land¡ªthese are things we all understand and value. They are easy to see, touch, and trade. But our understanding of wealth must go beyond the tangible."


    He paced slowly, his tone growing more animated. "There is another type of wealth¡ªone that many overlook but is just as valuable. Intangible goods. These are acts of labor, skill, or expertise offered to fulfill a need. Consider the blacksmith who forges a sword. When you pay them, you are not simply purchasing the metal; you are paying for their skill, their craftsmanship, and the time they spent honing their craft. Similarly, the services of a healer, a solider, or even an artist¡ªall of these are examples of intangible goods. They are things you cannot hold in your hand, yet they shape our world, drive our economy, and enrich our lives."


    Arthur stopped, letting his words settle before continuing. "This distinction is important because it sets the stage for what comes next. Recognizing the value of both tangible and intangible goods allows us to innovate and grow beyond traditional means of wealth. And that brings us to the ideas of shares and investments."


    The crowd, though still hesitant, leaned in ever so slightly, their curiosity outweighing their doubt. Arthur continued, "Shares, as I mentioned earlier, represent partial ownership in an enterprise. They allow ventures to thrive by pooling resources from many investors, each of whom shares in the profits. For example, a guild of skilled artisans might issue shares to fund the creation of unique and valuable goods. Those who invest not only help the guild succeed but also stand to profit as the guild grows and prospers."


    Arthur''s gaze swept across the room, his voice steady but carrying an edge of conviction. "For that reason, these theories will not remain confined to this hall or to the privileged few who read this document. They will be refined, enriched with more practical detail, and eventually published as public knowledge¡ªaccessible not just to nobles but to all who seek to better themselves and this kingdom."


    A ripple of surprise coursed through the room. The very notion of a king openly sharing something of such profound value, not hoarding it for personal gain or the benefit of a select few, was almost inconceivable. Yet Arthur''s words carried an undeniable sincerity, one that began to erode the lingering skepticism in the air.


    Arthur took a measured breath and continued, his voice calm but resolute. "As I have said, and as I have explained in the document, I hope you will invest¡ªnot just your gold, but your trust and effort¡ªin me and in this kingdom. Together, we can grow, thrive, and prosper. The rewards will not merely be personal but collective, for as Keldoria flourishes, so too shall its people."


    The murmurs grew louder, a blend of astonishment and cautious intrigue. Arthur scanned the faces of the crowd seated before him, their expressions ranging from guarded skepticism to tentative curiosity. These were men and women who had, for so long, seen him as a figurehead at best¡ªa failed king at worst. Yet now, many of them were visibly grappling with the unexpected reality that Arthur might actually possess the vision and determination needed to bring Keldoria into a new era.


    "Your Majesty," a voice finally broke through the hum of whispers. It was an older marquis, his tone measured but curious. "You speak of investing in the kingdom and growing together. But what assurances do we have that these theories of yours will yield the benefits you promise?"


    Arthur smiled faintly, as though anticipating the question. "An excellent point," he said, nodding toward the marquis. "These systems and theories are currently nothing more than just whims or untested ideas, but every investment is not without risk. Thus, I cannot offer guarantees but I can promise transparency. As I refine and implement these policies, I will ensure that you¡ªevery one of you¡ªcan see the progress and results for yourselves. This kingdom''s growth will not be built on secrecy but on trust and collaboration."


    The marquis leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful, and Arthur seized the moment to press further. "Moreover," he continued, "the alternative is stagnation. We can cling to outdated systems that only serve the few while the rest of the kingdom suffers. Or we can choose progress¡ªtogether. And if we succeed, the rewards will far outweigh the risks."


    The room fell silent again, but this time it was not the uneasy quiet of doubt. It was the contemplative stillness of people weighing the weight of the moment, of realizing that the man before them¡ªthe king they had underestimated for so long¡ªmight actually have the strength and intellect to lead them into a brighter future.


    Finally, Arthur raised his goblet in a toast. "To Keldoria," he said, his voice ringing out with confidence. "To a kingdom not bound by tradition, but driven by innovation. To a future where all may prosper."


    Slowly, the guests followed suit, lifting their glasses. Some were hesitant, others more resolute, but the gesture was unanimous. The sound of clinking goblets filled the hall as they echoed Arthur''s words: "To Keldoria."


    After the toast, the guests in the banquet hall quietly turned their attention to the long-awaited meal. Though the food had grown cold after hours of sitting untouched, no one seemed to complain about it. The clatter of utensils was subdued, overshadowed by the weight of the ideas Arthur had unveiled.


    The room buzzed with a quiet intensity, as though each bite of food was accompanied by the guests'' mental efforts to digest not just their meal but the flood of revolutionary concepts Arthur had presented. Nobles, scholars, and merchant alike exchanged hushed whispers, their minds racing to grasp the implications and consider how best to position themselves in the new Keldoria Arthur envisioned.

 Chapter 35: End of Banquet

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35: End of Banquet


    Arthur wasn''t particularly hungry, so he ate sparingly, only picking at the food on his plate before taking his wine glass and stepping toward the balcony for a moment of respite. As he moved through the room, he noticed several guests watching him intently. Offering them a polite smile, he said, "Please, don''t mind me. I just need a breath of fresh air."


    His words seemed to break their curious stares, and they quickly refocused on their conversations or meals. Arthur couldn''t help but observe that most of the guests, like him, had barely touched their food. The banquet wasn''t about the meal; it was an opportunity for networking¡ªfostering alliances, building relationships, and subtly testing the waters in this newly proposed era for Keldoria.


    Stepping out onto the balcony, Arthur welcomed the cool night air as it brushed against his skin. Above him, the three moons hung in the sky, their soft light bathing the palace grounds in a silver glow. He rested his hands on the railing and let his thoughts wander. That was a lot of talking and explaining, he mused, sipping from his wine glass. I think they understood at least some of it.


    He glanced back toward the grand hall, imagining the discussions likely still buzzing among the guests. Maybe the scholars will grasp the concepts more thoroughly than the others. They asked the most questions but it was more that they didn''t understand, instead of rejecting the ideas outright or arguing.


    Arthur''s private thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the balcony door opening behind him. Turning his head, he saw Duke Richard stepping out, his towering presence unmistakable. Richard was dressed in a sharp navy-blue suit adorned with intricate gold embroidery, a cape draped over one shoulder¡ªa style befitting his status yet practical enough to convey his restrained, militaristic personality.


    Beside him, Olivia appeared, her presence immediately commanding Arthur''s attention. She was radiant, more stunning than he had ever seen her before. Her gown, a deep emerald green that shimmered in the moonlight, hugged her figure elegantly. Fine golden embroidery swirled across the fabric like vines, and a delicate diamond necklace adorned her neck, accentuating her beauty. Her hair was styled in soft waves, framing her face, and the faint blush on her cheeks gave her an ethereal glow. At that moment, it was undeniable¡ªshe was the most beautiful lady in the banquet hall.


    For a fleeting second, Arthur''s thoughts faltered and felt a bit of regret. So, this is the same Olivia who I rejected to marry. Clearing his mind, he straightened his posture and greeted them with a nod.


    "Duke Richard. Lady Olivia," Arthur said, his tone calm but curious. "I wasn''t expecting company out here."


    Richard smirked slightly, his deep voice carrying the same weight it always did. "Well, Your Majesty, it seemed only fitting to check on the man who managed to silence an entire banquet hall with words alone. Impressive, I must admit."


    Olivia stepped forward, her emerald gown shimmering faintly in the moonlight. Her gaze locked on Arthur''s, her voice gentle yet inquisitive. "You''ve certainly given everyone much to think about, Your Majesty. Even the scholars seem at a loss for words. I must admit, I find myself intrigued."


    Arthur couldn''t help but notice how different her demeanor was compared to their first meeting. Back then, Olivia''s tone had been sharp, almost condescending, as if she were addressing someone far beneath her station. But now, after spending time with Arthur and witnessing his resolve and vision, her tone carried genuine curiosity¡ªand perhaps even a hint of respect.


    "Thank you, Miss Olivia," Arthur replied with a polite nod, his expression composed yet warm. Then, shifting his attention to Richard, who stood beside her, Arthur added, "And you, Duke Richard? Is there something on your mind?"


    Richard paused, his intense gaze studying Arthur as if weighing every word he was about to speak. Finally, he broke the silence. "Yes, Your Majesty. I do have some questions."


    These musings faded as Arthur approached his seat at the head of the hall. He picked up his wine glass and lightly tapped it with a spoon, the chime cutting through the hum of conversation. The crowd turned their attention to him, the room growing still in anticipation.


    Arthur took a deep breath and addressed them, his voice carrying a confident but approachable tone. "Thank you for your patience, everyone. Now that I have your attention, I''d like to make an important announcement."


    The room fell silent, all eyes fixed on the king.


    "As you''ve heard tonight," Arthur began, "I''ve outlined plans for a new tax system, introduced some of my theories on economics and many more. I want to express my hope for your full support in these endeavors. The new tax system will be officially implemented starting next week. As for the economic theories, I intend to refine them further, add additional insights, and compile them into comprehensive documents. Once completed, these will either be available for purchase or accessible for free in libraries and public forums."


    Arthur paused for a moment, scanning the room, his gaze steady. "However, this process will take time¡ªmonths, perhaps even longer. In the meantime, I must ask that you return the documents distributed to you tonight to one of the maids or staff before you leave. Rest assured, when the refined versions are ready, I will ensure they are shared with you again."


    The murmurs rippled through the hall once again as Arthur''s words settled over the crowd, each guest digesting the weight of what had been said. Some nodded quietly in approval, their gazes reflective, while others exchanged curious, skeptical glances. Whispers filled the air, a mix of intrigue and speculation, as they tried to piece together what this would mean for the future of Keldoria.


    The maids moved gracefully through the room, collecting the documents that had been distributed earlier. A few guests hesitated, their disappointment evident as they reluctantly handed back the papers, their desire to study the groundbreaking ideas more deeply evident. Others skimmed the documents once more, before returning, their curiosity tempered by uncertainty.


    As the final documents were gathered, the banquet gradually resumed its course. Conversations shifted to lighter topics, though the weight of Arthur''s revelations lingered beneath the surface. Guests mulled over the implications, some whispering excitedly about the king''s unexpected brilliance, while others remained cautiously reserved.


    The evening continued for a short while longer before winding to its conclusion. One by one, the guests approached Arthur, offering their respects before taking their leave. Some bowed deeply, their expressions thoughtful, while others gave polite nods, their minds clearly preoccupied with what they had heard.


    Finally, as the grand hall emptied, the banquet came to an end, leaving Arthur standing amidst the fading echoes of footsteps and murmurs.


    ---


    Not part of the story


    If power stone reach 30, I will release an extra Chapter. If it didn''t reach, it will be as scheduled, 4 Chapters a week from Tuesday to Friday.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 36: Keldoria Tax Office (KTO)

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Keldoria Tax Office (KTO)


    As the last guest departed and the grand hall grew quiet, only the faint shuffling of maids and staff remained. Arthur exhaled a long, weary breath, loosening the weight that had hung over him throughout the evening. He turned to Klein, who stood dutifully by his side, and remarked, "Finally, the banquet is over. We''ve got five days left to implement the long-planned tax system. Tell me, where is Ben, and how is the progress on setting up the Keldoria Tax Office in each region?"


    Klein straightened, his brow furrowing slightly as he responded, "I haven''t checked in with Ben for the past couple of days, Your Majesty, but last I heard, he was doing well. He''s been tirelessly training the individuals who will be assigned as tax officers. As for the office buildings, construction in the central regions is complete. For the more remote areas, progress has been slower due to the lack of resources and skilled labor, but the framework is in place and will be finished in the next two to three days. Ben assures me everything should be operational by the deadline."


    Arthur nodded, rubbing his chin in thought. "Good. Once the tax offices are up and running, I want regular reports on their functionality. Any delays or inefficiencies need to be addressed immediately. The success of this system hinges on its execution."


    Klein hesitated for a moment, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "Your Majesty, if I may, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask."


    Arthur turned his attention fully to Klein, his expression inviting. "Go ahead. Speak freely."


    Klein took a deep breath, his tone cautious yet curious. "How do you plan to handle the nobles who might try to manipulate the system? Those who bribe local officials to underreport their income or go to great lengths to hide their wealth entirely?"


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly, not in anger, but in contemplation. He leaned back in his chair, clasping his hands in front of him. "That''s a fair question, Klein. It''s no secret that corruption and dishonesty can undermine even the best systems. But rest assured, I''ve anticipated this challenge."


    He stood, pacing slowly as he elaborated. "First, the tax system will include periodic audits. Every regional office will have a team trained to verify the accuracy of the income reports submitted by nobles and commoners alike. Surprise inspections will ensure that no one grows complacent or confident enough to believe they can manipulate the system."


    Arthur paused, meeting Klein''s gaze. "Second, the penalties for tax evasion and bribery will be swift and severe. I''m talking about fines that will sting, public exposure of wrongdoings, and, in the worst cases, stripping of titles or privileges. The nobility must understand that no one is above the law¡ªnot even them."


    Klein listened intently, nodding, but Arthur continued, his voice firm. "At the same time, I understand that fear alone won''t create compliance. Incentives will also play a role. Nobles and merchants who fully comply with the system will be rewarded. Tax offset, royal recognition, and opportunities to invest in kingdom-backed ventures will all be on the table. Cooperation will not only be the right thing to do but also the profitable choice."


    He stopped pacing, turning to face Klein directly. "As for the tax officers, their selection will be crucial. Only those with proven integrity and competence will be chosen. They''ll receive fair wages, and their performance will be closely monitored. Any officer found accepting bribes or engaging in corruption will face the same, if not harsher, penalties as those who attempt to corrupt them."


    Arthur''s tone softened slightly, though his resolve remained clear. "I won''t pretend that this will be easy, Klein. There will always be someone who might get aways with their crime but I believe that by addressing these issues head-on and with a mix of accountability and incentives, we can reduce those crime rates."


    Klein straightened, clearly impressed. "Your Majesty, that is a comprehensive plan. I must admit, I hadn''t expected such foresight."


    "Throughout the day, he would sometimes meet with Klein and other officials. While I was only allowed to attend some of these discussions, the ones I did witness revolved around taxation, governance, and plans to improve the kingdom. But what surprised me most was one particular meeting¡ªhe summoned about thirty high-ranking priests from various churches across Keldoria. I don''t know the details of their conversation, but it must have been incredibly significant to involve so many influential figures from the church."


    Richard listened intently, his brow furrowing slightly as Olivia described Arthur''s grueling routine. He leaned back in his chair, processing her words before speaking. "It seems he''s far more disciplined than I anticipated. To train, study, and hold meetings relentlessly... most kings leave such tasks to their advisors or ministers. Yet, Arthur takes it all upon himself."


    Olivia nodded, her admiration becoming more apparent. "Yes, Father. His dedication is extraordinary. I''ve seen him work through exhaustion without complaint, driven by a clear purpose. He doesn''t just delegate; he immerses himself in every detail. It''s as though he''s trying to understand every aspect of this kingdom, no matter how small."


    Richard stroked his chin thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing as if piecing together a puzzle. "Also summoning the high priests from across Keldoria is no trivial matter. Whatever he discussed with them, it''s undoubtedly tied to his larger plans for reform."


    Olivia nodded in agreement. "That meeting with the priests... he didn''t share any details with me, but it''s clear he''s laying the groundwork for something significant."


    Richard gave a small, approving nod. "Indeed. A meeting of that scale with the clergy suggests he''s securing their influence, perhaps to unify their support or to preempt any resistance to his reforms. Regardless, it''s a calculated move."


    He then turned his gaze to Olivia, his expression softening. "You''ve done an excellent job, Olivia. Your observations have been invaluable in helping me understand Arthur''s character and his strategies."


    Olivia smiled faintly, a mix of pride and humility in her expression. "It was my pleasure to assist you, Father. I only hope my insights are helpful."


    Richard''s lips curved into a rare smile. "More than helpful. When we return home, I''ll see to it that you''re properly rewarded. But for now, why don''t you get some rest? You''ve earned it."


    Olivia inclined her head respectfully. "Thank you, Father. I''ll retire for the night."


    As Olivia left the room, Richard remained seated, his thoughts racing. Arthur was proving to be far more formidable than he initially expected¡ªa man of vision, strategy, and relentless determination. A king like that could either be a powerful ally or a dangerous adversary, and Richard intended to ensure it was the former.


    ---


    Not part of the story,


    Here''s a bonus Chapter as promised for reaching the power stone target! Huge thanks to everyone who gifted power stones¡ªyour support means so much!

 Chapter 37: Kledoria Tax Challange

    Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Kledoria Tax Challange


    The guard pushed open the large double doors to the great hall as Arthur arrived. Inside, he could see the two dukes, their advisors, key council members, and several administrative officials already gathered, their conversations subdued as they waited. The air was thick with anticipation.


    Arthur strode confidently past the assembly and ascended the steps to his throne, his every movement deliberate and commanding. Once seated, he allowed his gaze to sweep across the room. The gathered officials and dukes immediately straightened and offered a respectful bow, their murmurs fading into silence.


    Arthur''s eyes moved from one face to the next, carefully observing the expressions of those present. When his gaze settled on Ben, the man responsible for Keldoria''s taxation system, he paused. Ben was a striking figure, his demeanor exuding a sense of both sharp intellect and grounded authority. He was a man in his mid-40s, with a lean, wiry frame that suggested more mental stamina than physical prowess. His dark hair, neatly combed, framed a face marked by sharp cheekbones and intense gray eyes that seemed to constantly evaluate and calculate everything around him.


    Ben''s appearance was modest compared to the richly dressed dukes and advisors, but there was a quiet confidence in the way he carried himself. He wore a simple yet well-tailored tunic in dark green and blue, the official colors of the Keldoria Tax Office. His hands were calloused, not from physical labor, but from years of scribbling calculations, drafting ledgers, and poring over documents late into the night.


    Ben had been a scribe and scholar before Arthur appointed him to oversee the kingdom''s taxation reforms. Known for his meticulous nature and sharp analytical skills, he was the kind of man who could turn chaos into order with nothing but ink and parchment. His reputation for integrity and dedication was unmatched, and Arthur knew that Ben was one of the few people he could trust with the kingdom''s ambitious new tax system.


    Ben stood near the council members, clutching a stack of carefully prepared documents. His posture was upright, but Arthur could see the subtle signs of tension in his shoulders.


    Arthur broke the silence, his voice calm yet firm. "Ben," he said, his gaze locking with Ben, "step forward and give us an update on the progress of the taxation reforms."


    Ben bowed respectfully before stepping into the center of the hall. He glanced briefly at the assembled nobles and advisors, then turned his attention to Arthur, his voice steady and composed. "Your Majesty," he began, "the progress has been steady. The regional tax offices are nearly complete, and the training of the officers is entering its final phase. However, there are a few challenges I would like to bring to your attention..."


    Ben cleared his throat and continued, his tone measured and professional. "Firstly, the training program for the tax officers has been progressing as planned. We''ve been using the framework Your Majesty provided¡ªdetailing not just the mechanics of taxation but also the principles of fairness, transparency, and accountability. However," Ben paused briefly, "some of the recruits from the more rural regions are struggling to grasp the full complexity of the system. Their literacy and numeracy skills are below the standard we anticipated, and while we''ve assigned additional instructors to assist them, it may delay their readiness for implementation."


    Arthur nodded, his expression thoughtful but calm. "That is understandable, given the varying levels of education across the kingdom. Continue providing them with the resources they need. If necessary, we can extend their training and rotate experienced officers into those regions temporarily until they are ready."


    Ben inclined his head respectfully. "As you wish, Your Majesty. The second issue pertains to infrastructure. While most tax offices are either complete or nearing completion, there are a few remote regions where construction has been delayed due to weather and logistical challenges.


    "What kind of logistical challenges? Arthur asked.


    Ben straightened, his tone steady as he elaborated. "Primarily, Your Majesty, the issue lies in the transportation of materials. The terrain in these regions is rough¡ªmountainous in some areas and heavily forested in others. Roads are either poorly maintained or non-existent, which slows down supply wagons considerably. Additionally, with winter approaching, certain routes are becoming treacherous due to snowfall and icy conditions."


    Arthur leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing in thought. If only the mages could simply summon the materials directly where needed, he mused. But summoning such resources isn''t sustainable. Materials like stone and lime, when conjured from nothing, tend to dissolve or vanish over time. Magic is best used to manipulate or extract what already exists¡ªdrawing stone from the ground, for instance, rather than conjuring it from thin air.


    Arthur''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest of his throne as his thoughts deepened. The regions where resources are most needed are the hardest to reach. For now, transporting them remains unavoidable, he concluded with a sigh.


    He paused, shifting his perspective. On the brighter side, this will create jobs¡ªlots of them. From scribes and clerks to supervisors and auditors, the system itself will drive employment and skill development across Keldoria.


    Arthur snapped back to the present, his sharp gaze locking on Ben, who was still explaining the finer points of the system such as selective taxation and other kinds of tax that will be implemented together with income tax. Occasionally, Arthur interjected to clarify specific details or answer the dukes'' questions, ensuring the conversation remained thorough and productive.


    After what felt like hours, Ben concluded his explanation, stepping back and bowing slightly. "That is the foundation of the system, his highness created, I believe this will lay the groundwork for a stronger, more equitable Keldoria."


    Arthur rose from his throne, his presence exuding quiet authority. His gaze swept over Duke Richard and Duke David, and his voice carried a steady resolve. "You''ve heard the plan. Its success hinges not only on the system itself but on our collective determination to see it through. This is not merely a fleeting initiative¡ªit is the foundation of a stronger, more equitable future."


    Both dukes exchanged a glance before bowing slightly in unison. Duke Richard spoke first, his tone respectful yet resolute. "You have our commitment, Your Majesty. We will follow the plan and see it implemented."


    Duke David followed, his voice equally firm. "The challenges will be met, and our regions will align with your vision."


    Arthur inclined his head, a faint smile gracing his lips. "Thank you both. This is the beginning of something transformative. Together, we will face the obstacles ahead and pave the way for a better tomorrow."


    With the meeting adjourned, the great hall slowly emptied, the sound of retreating footsteps fading into the vast, cavernous space. Arthur remained seated, his gaze lingering on the heavy wooden doors as the dukes and their advisors exited. The echoes of their departure reverberated softly against the walls, leaving a stillness in their wake¡ªa quiet charged with the weight of determination and responsibility.


    Arthur turned toward Ben and the King''s Council, signaling for their attention. "There are still details we need to refine," he said firmly. Together, they dove into further discussions, reviewing contingencies and operational specifics to ensure the plan''s success. Their dialogue was deliberate, methodical, and often punctuated by thoughtful silence as each member weighed in on potential challenges and solutions.


    After some time, Arthur finally leaned back in his seat, his tone decisive as he dismissed the council. "That will be all for today. Ensure all necessary actions are underway and send me updates regularly."


    One by one, the council members bowed and exited, leaving Arthur alone in the now-emptied hall with only Ken, his personal guard, stationed silently by his side.


    ---


    not part of the story


    I understand that some may disagree that I think progressive tax system for individual income tax is better/superior than flat tax. Well the fact that almost every country uses a progressive tax system, while only a handful have adopted a flat tax, suggests that it is the more effective approach. (I am open for debate if you disagree :)


    Regressive tax systems are not widely used, so there is no need to justify.


    For those unfamiliar with flat tax, it means that everyone pays the same tax rate, regardless of whether they are rich or poor. Unlike progressive tax, where higher earners contribute a greater percentage of their income, a flat tax treats all income levels equally in percentage terms, which can lead to greater inequality over time.

 Chapter 38: Potassium Nitrate Extraction

    Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Potassium Nitrate Extraction


    As Arthur walked through the halls outside the great hall, his thoughts shifted toward one of his key experimental projects. I should check on the nitre bed and see if I could begin the crystallization process. Last time I inspected it, the process was still in its early stages. But now, roughly after 4 months, I should be able to extract a small sample even if it is less concentrated.


    Arthur knew that the quality and concentration of the potassium nitrate wouldn''t be optimal yet. Normally, the decomposition process in a nitre bed requires at least six months or more to reach full potency. The longer the organic matter broke down, the more concentrated the yield.


    Arthur then thought to himself, However, I wasn''t mass-producing it just yet. This was merely a test to determine if the method was working in this world. Besides, since it is in a different world, environmental factors might influence the speed of decomposition differently here. It''s best to check early rather than wait blindly.


    With a slight change in course, Arthur turned away from the path leading to the library and instead made his way toward the project site. Ken followed silently behind him, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings.


    Upon arrival, Arthur saw Clint overseeing the site, where several large stone pits had been repurposed as containers for the potassium nitrate production process. The sharp, overpowering ammonia stench from the last visit had faded somewhat, now replaced with an earthy, musty odor mixed with a faint hint of rot. It was an improvement¡ªless offensive, though still far from pleasant.


    Clint noticed Arthur approaching and quickly stepped forward to greet him. "Your Majesty, it is an honor to meet you. Have you come to check out how we are doing?."


    Arthur nodded as Clint led him toward one of the stone pits. Peering inside, he could see that the original mixture of organic materials¡ªstraw, manure, and decomposing plant matter¡ªhad broken down significantly. What was once a dense, pungent heap had transformed into a drier, crumbly, soil-like texture. Some fibrous remnants still remained, but the majority had decayed well.


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed with interest. The decomposition is faster than I anticipated. If left undisturbed for another month, the concentration of potassium nitrate would increase further, making extraction more efficient. Still, I should attempt a small-scale leaching test today to confirm that the nitrification process is working.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur turned to Clint and said, "I''ll show you how to extract potassium nitrate. That way, when it becomes more concentrated in the future, you''ll know exactly how to harvest it."


    He continued, "Since it''s still early in the process and nitrous earth is yet to mature, the potassium nitrate concentration is lower. I might not be able to extract as much potassium nitrate as I would later on."


    Clint nodded in understanding and called over the other members. Curious and eager to learn, they gathered around to observe Arthur''s method, keen to finally see the extraction process he had often spoken about.


    Arthur crossed his arms, surveying the prepared workers. "We''ll start by collecting the decomposed material¡ªwhat we call nitrous earth. This is where the nitrates have formed." He gestured toward the pit. "Gather a manageable amount and place it in that wooden trough."


    The workers hurried to comply, shoveling the dry, crumbly substance into a long, shallow trough lined with cloth. The air carried a faint, musty scent, the ammonia odor now greatly reduced.


    "Now," Arthur continued, "we''ll leach the nitrates out using hot water. Pour heated water over the nitrous earth, but do it gradually."


    A worker carefully ladled steaming water over the material, soaking it thoroughly. Arthur pointed to the bottom of the trough, where a small spout allowed the liquid to drain into a clay basin.


    "This is the leaching process," he explained. "Hot water dissolves the potassium nitrate and other soluble salts, drawing them out of the decomposed matter. The liquid that collects below is called the lixivium¡ªit contains the nitrates we want."


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened. "Gunpowder."


    The unfamiliar word hung in the air, drawing curious murmurs from the group.


    Clint furrowed his brow. "Gunpowder? What is that?"


    A small smirk played at Arthur''s lips. "I like your curiosity, Clint. But for now, think of it as a tool¡ªone that will strengthen this kingdom in ways you cannot yet imagine."


    Though unsatisfied with the vague answer, Clint bowed respectfully. "If you say so, Your Majesty."


    Arthur gave a final nod. "Continue your work. Know that what you are doing here will shape the future of this kingdom."


    With that, he turned and strode away, Ken falling into step beside him. As he made his way back to the library, his thoughts drifted.


    Even if I tried to explain gunpowder to them now, they wouldn''t truly understand. They will only realize its significance once it''s complete¡ªonce they see its power firsthand.


    ---


    Not part of the story,


    Fun fact: You can actually make potassium nitrate using the process described above! While it''s definitely cheaper to buy it from a supermarket, it can be a fun experiment if you''re up for the challenge.


    Of course, I wouldn''t recommend using manure¡ªit would smell awful! Instead, you could just use wood chips, straw, or similar organic materials and regularly moisten them with urine. Since manure is naturally rich in nitrates, skipping it means the decomposition process will take much longer¡ªabout a year or so.


    I once tried this myself but eventually abandoned the project because I couldn''t consistently collect enough urine.


    -----------------------------------


    I''m considering rewriting my story since, after rereading it last night, I noticed inconsistencies in my writing style and gaps in the world-building. Given that I had gain some experience with writing, I think a full rewrite would be beneficial. What do you guys recommend? Should I rewrite it or not?


    As a small-scale test, I rewrote Chapter 1 yesterday and updated it on Webnovel. If you''re interested in the original version, it''s still unchanged on Scribble Hub and Royal Road. If possible, I''d love to hear your feedback on the rewrite¡ªwhether you think it improved or got worse. Thank you so much for taking the time to read my story!

 Chapter 39: Linotype machine

    Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Linotype machine


    Arthur woke at dawn as usual, the faint glow of the early morning sun barely visible beyond the frost-lined windows. The air was crisp, colder than previous mornings¡ªa clear sign that winter was approaching.


    Rising from his bed, he dressed quickly in warm yet flexible training attire and made his way to the training grounds. As he arrived at the training ground, a sharp breeze swept across the open field, making him shiver slightly.


    As part of his usual routine, he stretched before setting off on a run, completing four to five laps around the field. Normally, he would repeat the process or push himself further, focusing on endurance, but today was different. Today, he had a different goal in mind. After finishing his laps, he slowed his pace and approached Klein.


    "Klein, I want to start training in swordsmanship," Arthur said, his breath still steady from the run.


    Klein nodded before crossing his arms. "That''s good to hear. I''ve been waiting for this moment. You''ve spent the last four to five months building your stamina, which is important, but I was beginning to wonder when you''d finally pick up a blade."


    He then gestured toward a nearby weapons rack where various training swords were neatly arranged. "Go ahead and pick a weapon that feels right for you, Your Highness. Choose something you''re comfortable wielding."


    Arthur nodded and walked toward the stand, eyeing the selection of wooden training swords. As he ran his fingers along the hilts, he contemplated his choice.


    I don''t need a weapon for heavy battlefield combat¡ªjust something suitable for self-defense, with a balance between speed and offense. A lightweight sword would be best.


    He tested several wooden swords, swinging them lightly through the air. There were longswords, arming swords, and various other blades, but none of them felt quite right. Then, his eyes landed on a familiar shape.


    Wait... is that a katana?


    A rush of nostalgia filled him. Back on Earth, he had always admired katanas in anime and light novels, fascinated by their elegance and cutting precision. He had never had the chance to wield one before, but now...


    Arthur picked up the wooden stick shaped into katana and gave it a few test swings. The curved blade moved swiftly through the air, its lightweight design allowing for smooth, fluid strikes. It felt natural in his hands.


    Not bad. Maybe I''m biased, but this is what I want to use.


    Turning back to Klein, he held up the wooden katana. "I''ll train with this. This is the sword style I want to pursue."


    Klein frowned slightly, scrutinizing the weapon. "That''s an unusual choice," he said. "Katanas aren''t common on the battlefield. They''re designed more for dueling and one-on-one combat rather than large-scale warfare. That''s why very few knights choose that style."


    Arthur nodded. "I understand, but I like how it feels¡ªlight, fast, and easy to control. It suits me better than the heavier swords."


    Klein studied him for a moment before sighing and nodding. "Very well. If that''s your choice, I''ll inform the blacksmith to forge a proper katana for you. In the meantime, you''ll train with the wooden replica."


    Arthur smirked slightly, gripping the wooden blade. "Thank you."


    Klein crossed his arms and gave a small, approving nod. "It''s my pleasure. However, I''m not well-trained in that particular sword style. I can teach you the fundamentals of swordplay, but if you want to truly master it, I''ll introduce you to someone more experienced with that weapon tomorrow."


    The real challenge, Arthur mused, is replicating the precision of the sorting mechanism and ensuring the molten metal reaches the right temperature for a clean cast. I also need to design a reliable keyboard system to automate the process.


    His fingers tapped rhythmically against the wooden desk as he thought. The characters on the matrices must be mirrored so that when ink is applied and pressed onto paper, they appear correctly. Thankfully, this world''s written language is similar to English alphabet, so that won''t be an issue.


    Then another thought struck him. Should I make the Linotype machine entirely mechanical, or should I integrate electric motors to drive the mechanical parts? I already understood the fundamentals of harnessing electricity, and using motors could greatly improve efficiency. But introducing electric power at this stage would raise too many questions.


    Even on Earth, the understanding of electricity was a slow and gradual process. The very concept of electrical current only emerged after centuries of accidental discoveries and relentless study. If I suddenly introduced a fully electric machine, it would seem far too advanced¡ªsuspicious, even.


    No, a purely mechanical Linotype was the safer approach. I should just rely on gears, levers, and springs to automate the process. Once the kingdom advanced technologically, I could then consider introducing current, magnetic field, electron, etc. Only then I should start to introduce electric motors.


    With that decision made, Arthur leaned over his desk and resumed sketching. He started with the keyboard mechanism, carefully outlining how pressing a key would release a matrix from the magazine above.


    After a moment, he frowned. This won''t work. The alignment seemed off, and the release mechanism felt too unreliable. Frustrated, he crumpled the parchment and tossed it aside.


    Undeterred, he grabbed a fresh sheet and began again, adjusting the angles, tweaking the key lever system¡ªonly to hit another dead end.


    Damn it. He leaned back, exhaling sharply.


    Over and over, he revised the design, only to find new flaws. The key spacing wasn''t right. The matrices might jam. The return mechanism was inconsistent. With each failure, he refined his approach, but nothing felt quite perfect.


    He glanced at the clock. What the¡ª? It''s already 7 PM?! His eyes widened in disbelief. It felt like mere minutes had passed, yet the entire evening had slipped away.


    With a sigh, he set his quill down, rubbing his temples. I haven''t even finished designing a single mechanism yet. But I should stop for now. If I have time tomorrow, I''ll try again.


    Gathering the scattered sketches, he neatly stacked the ones worth keeping and tossed the failed attempts into the trash bin. Arthur stood, stretching his stiff limbs and headed to his chamber.


    ---


    not part of the story,


    Fun Fact:


    Linotype machines were so loud that many operators experienced hearing loss over time. Some newspapers even placed their Linotype rooms away from other departments to reduce noise disturbance!


    ---


    I''m considering rewriting the story to improve style consistency and enhance world-building. What are your thoughts?

 Chapter 40: Implementation of the New Tax System

    Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Implementation of the New Tax System


    In the carriage, the rhythmic clatter of hooves against the cobblestone filled the silence as Arthur gazed out at the passing streets of Eldoria.


    Klein, seated across from him, studied his expression before asking, "How are you feeling, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur knew Klein was referring to the upcoming tax system announcement in the central square. He smirked slightly and replied, "Well, I''m not sick, so I''d say I''m fine."


    Then, with a chuckle, he admitted, "Honestly, I think I''ll be alright. This isn''t my first public address. But... this is one of the most important announcements I''ve made so far. So, to be truthful, I am a bit nervous."


    Klein nodded, his gaze steady. "You''ll do just fine. I''ve seen how hard you''ve worked these past months to improve the kingdom. The people will see it too."


    Arthur exhaled and tightened his grip on the parchment containing his speech. "Thanks for the encouragement."


    With that, Arthur turned his attention back to the document, quietly rehearsing his words, ensuring each sentence carried the weight and clarity needed for the occasion.


    The journey continued in relative silence until, finally, the carriage slowed to a halt. The faint murmur of a gathered crowd grew louder.


    Arthur took a deep breath as the door opened. Stepping out, he was met with the sight of Eldoria''s central square¡ªpacked with citizens, all awaiting the announcement that would shape their future.


    Straightening his posture, Arthur strode toward the podium, ready to address his people.


    As he looked over the crowd, a thought crossed his mind. Damn, this is a lot of people, got to be at least three times more than my last announcement. Well, that makes sense. This decision will affect their lives in a big way. Of course, they''d all come to hear it.


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur exhaled slowly, then stepped forward and spoke, his voice carrying over the hushed murmurs of the gathered crowd.


    "People of Keldoria," he began, his tone strong and authoritative, "I stand before you today to introduce a change¡ªone that will not only shape our present but lay the foundation for a stronger future."


    The crowd listened intently, anticipation thick in the air. Arthur met their gazes, ensuring his presence commanded their attention.


    "For generations, The burden of taxation has been unfairly placed upon those who could least afford it. That changes today. No longer will a person struggling to feed his family be expected to pay the same as a noble who feasts in luxury."


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd. Some exchanged uncertain glances, while others leaned in, hanging onto his every word.


    Arthur let the anticipation build for a moment before continuing, his voice steady and resolute.


    "From this day forward, our kingdom will adopt a progressive tax system¡ªone designed to be fair and just. Each citizen will contribute according to their means. No longer will those who struggle to make ends meet bear the same burden as the wealthy."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mixture of curiosity and cautious optimism spreading among them. Arthur raised his hand slightly, signaling for their attention before explaining the tax further.


    I''ve trained them well enough. Now, I can shift my focus more to industrializing Keldoria and to modernize this kingdom.


    ¡ª


    In the grand palace of Elysia, a man dressed in elegant attire stepped forward and bowed. "Your Majesty, King Arthur has introduced a tax system unlike anything ever seen in his kingdom."


    He carefully placed a document detailing Keldoria''s new tax structure into the hands of John Berry, the King of Elysia.


    John scanned the document for a moment before letting out a hearty laugh. "I must admit, his plan is well thought out and meticulously calculated. But in the end, he''s still the fool he''s always been. He may have changed, but he truly believes the nobility will accept this without resistance? Preposterous."


    A sly smirk crossed his face as he leaned back on his throne. "This works in our favor. We need only wait for the inevitable infighting among his own ranks. Once their forces are weakened, that will be our moment to strike. Even with Chronos aiding Arthur, our chances of victory will be far greater."


    The man nodded, a glint of admiration in his eyes. "As wise as ever, Your Majesty."


    ¡ª


    In the grand palace of Elysia, a woman dressed in an elegant gown stepped forward. "Father, I''ve heard that King Arthur has introduced a new tax system in his kingdom. He calls it a ''progressive tax system''¡ªsomething we''ve neither seen nor used before. Here is the document detailing his reforms."


    Brandon Rivas, King of Chronos, clad in a regal, finely tailored suit, took the document from her hands and began reading.


    As his eyes scanned the pages, his expression darkened. "Is Arthur a complete fool?" he scoffed. "There have been rumors of his change over the past three months, but I suppose that''s all they were¡ªjust rumors. How arrogant must he be to demand a 40% tax from the most powerful and influential figures in his kingdom? There''s no way he''ll keep the nobility under control. A war between him and his own lords is inevitable."


    He set the document down with a sigh, his fingers tapping against the armrest of his throne. "Fetch me a messenger bird. I need to send that fool a warning¡ªif he doesn''t tread carefully, he''ll get himself killed. And if that happens, Elysia will waste no time invading. I still have use for him and his military... not to mention the nine million he owes me."


    Without hesitation, the woman hurried off and returned moments later with a messenger bird. Brandon swiftly penned his letter, attached it to the bird, and sent it soaring toward Keldoria.


    ---


    Not part of the story.


    We have finally completed the purge of corruption within the royal palace, cleared 80% of Arthur''s reputation as an incompetent king, and secured the support of most nobles¡ªwhether they liked it or not¡ªincluding the backing of two powerful dukes. These were all crucial steps in Project Stabilization.


    With the kingdom now stable enough to withstand major reforms, we have officially announced and implemented the new tax system without risking collapse. With this milestone achieved, our next step will be advancing Keldoria toward industrial development.


    Thank you for sticking with the story so far!


    However, I''ll be taking a short break¡ªaround a week, maybe up to 1.5 weeks max. See you soon!

 Chapter 41: Assessment on New Tax Reform

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Assessment on New Tax Reform


    "How are the people reacting to the new tax reforms?" Arthur asked, turning to Ben, the man overseeing the Keldoria Tax Office.


    Ben adjusted the documents in his hands before responding. "For the most part, the people have remained silent on the matter. Those in the lower income brackets seem relieved¡ªmany are grateful that their tax burdens have lessened or disappeared entirely. Some have even mentioned that they can now afford to set aside food for the winter rather than worrying about tax collectors taking what little they have."@@@@


    Arthur gave a small nod, unsurprised. "And the merchants? What about the business owners who weren''t present at the banquet?"


    Ben''s expression grew more serious. "They''re displeased, of course. Many see this as an unnecessary shake-up of a system that benefited them for years. However, they''re confused as to why the higher-ranking nobles and influential figures have accepted the reforms so easily. Without their support, the merchants and lesser nobles lack the power to resist. That being said, if a count or marquis were to take a stand, I have no doubt they would rally behind them."


    Arthur leaned back slightly, considering Ben''s words. "You''re right. For now, they''re disorganized, but that won''t last forever. if I don''t maintain my grip, they might grow bold enough to challenge me. For now, let them fume¡ªwithout the backing of the higher nobility, they lack the power to resist."


    Ben nodded, adjusting the papers in his hand. "Should we keep a closer eye on them, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur leaned back slightly, his fingers drumming against the armrest of his chair. "Yes. Have our informants monitor any gatherings or meetings between discontented merchants and lesser nobles. If they start forming alliances, I want to know before they make a move."


    "Understood," Ben affirmed. "I''ll ensure the tax office stays vigilant."


    Arthur exhaled slowly. The tax reforms had been a necessary step, but he knew that resentment would linger in some corners of the kingdom. Change was never welcomed by those who thrived under the old ways.


    "Anything else?" he asked.


    Ben hesitated for a moment before responding. "There''s been an increase in requests for tax adjustments from smaller businesses. Some are struggling with the transition, claiming that their margins are too thin to handle the new structure."


    Arthur furrowed his brows. "Are these genuine concerns or just excuses to avoid taxation?"


    "Some are legitimate," Ben admitted. "But others... well, let''s just say certain merchants have a long history of underreporting profits."


    Arthur smirked. "I expected as much. Implement a case-by-case review. If a business is truly struggling, we can make temporary adjustments, but for those trying to deceive us¡ªmake an example of them. Let the public see that we reward honesty and punish deceit."


    Ben grinned. "A fair approach, Your Majesty. I''ll have my men handle it accordingly."


    "Lead the way," Arthur said, rising from his chair. "I''ll assess the issue myself and see what can be done."


    Owen nodded and swiftly turned, leading Arthur through the palace halls. As they walked, Arthur''s mind raced through possible complications. Is it an issue with the precision of the parts? The type molds? Or perhaps the enchantments needed to automate the process?


    Arriving at the workshop, Arthur was met with the rhythmic clang of hammer against metal, the scent of molten iron mixing with the faint traces of enchanted ink. Blacksmiths toiled over glowing forges, shaping gears and frames, while mages stood nearby, their hands guiding wooden components into precise shapes with spells that far outmatched the skills of even the finest carpenters.


    At the center of the room stood the half-assembled linotype machine, its skeletal frame a mix of cast iron and meticulously carved wooden parts. Arthur''s gaze swept over it before turning to Owen.


    "What seems to be the problem?" he asked.


    Owen rubbed the back of his head, frustration evident in his voice. "We''ve hit a snag with the assembler and distributor mechanisms. The way the matrices are supposed to be automatically arranged and sent to the casting mold¡ªit''s proving more complex than we anticipated. We''re unsure how to synchronize the distributor with the keyboard input while ensuring the matrices return to their proper place after casting."


    Arthur nodded, stepping closer to inspect the machinery. The assembler and distributor were crucial components of the linotype¡ªone arranging the letters in the correct order, the other ensuring used matrices were properly sorted and recycled. Without them functioning seamlessly, the machine would be inefficient, negating its entire purpose.


    He exhaled, then began explaining. "The assembler needs to work in tandem with a carefully timed mechanical escapement¡ªsomething that can regulate the release of the matrices one at a time. As for the distributor, it must rely on gravity and properly aligned channels to ensure that each matrix returns to its designated slot after use. If we fine-tune the spacing and adjust the angle of return, it should resolve the issue."


    The blacksmiths and mages listened intently, nodding as Arthur sketched out minor adjustments on a piece of paper. After some back and forth, refining the details of the mechanism, a sudden knock on the door disrupted their discussion.


    Arthur glanced up. "Who is it?"


    "Klein, Your Majesty," came the voice from the other side.


    "Enter," Arthur said.


    The door open, and Klein stepped inside, holding a sealed envelope with the royal insignia. With a respectful bow, he extended it toward Arthur.


    "This arrived from Solarny Magic Academy, Your Majesty," Klein announced.


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened. Solarny Magic Academy¡ªrenowned as the most prestigious institution in Keldoria¡ªrarely sent correspondence unless it was of significant importance. Without hesitation, he broke the seal and unfolded the letter. As his eyes skimmed over the neatly penned words, his expression stiffened.


    His grip on the envelope tightened slightly. "Alice and Aaron... they''re returning to the palace for the winter?"

 Chapter 42: The Family Reunion

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42: The Family Reunion


    The moment Arthur''s eyes scanned the contents of the letter, his expression darkened. He read it again, making sure he hadn''t misinterpreted the words.


    To His Majesty, King Arthur of Keldoria,


    We hereby inform you that your younger siblings, Alice and Aaron, will be returning to the royal palace for the winter. Their progress in magical studies has been exceptional, and we trust that their return will be of significance to the royal family.


    Sincerely,


    Headmaster of Solarny Magic Academy


    Arthur exhaled slowly, gripping the letter tightly. A cold, unwelcome feeling settled in his chest.


    Alice and Aaron... I forgot about them.


    They had been out of sight and out of his mind since he was transmigrated. His days had been consumed by reforming the kingdom, making plans and rules for the new tax reform, and stabilizing the fragile political landscape.


    Arthur turned to Ben and his team, "I believe I''ve explained everything about the machine. I''ll return to my chamber for now. If you have any questions, direct them to my valet."


    Ben and the others exchanged glances before bowing. "Understood, Your Majesty. Thank you for taking the time to address our concerns."


    Arthur gave a small nod and left the workshop. The hallways of the palace were quiet, but his mind was anything but. With each step, old memories resurfaced¡ªsome faint, others sharp as a dagger.


    By the time he reached his chamber, his head was a whirlwind of thoughts. He sat at his desk, placing the letter before him, his fingers tapping against the polished wood. Then, with a slow exhale, he leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes as he tried to recall the fragmented memories of Arthur.


    Alice was the prodigy of the family. Nobles whispered her name with admiration, awed by her unparalleled affinity for magic. From an early age, she had displayed an exceptional grasp of spellcraft, mastering disciplines that required both intellect and precision. While most mages can only use a single element, Alice wielded both fire and wind, a rare and dangerous combination. Her brilliance extended beyond magic¡ªshe was sharp, calculating, always planning several steps ahead.


    But with her talent came an arrogance that was impossible to ignore. Alice had little patience for those she deemed incompetent, and to her, Arthur had been the most glaring disappointment of all. Magicless, awkward, lacking ambition¡ªhe was an anomaly in the royal bloodline, a defect. She had never openly disrespected him, but her cold indifference had been sharper than any insult. She only acknowledged his presence when necessary, her gaze devoid of warmth, her words cutting through his insecurities like a blade.


    "You are an anomaly," she had once told him, voice devoid of emotion. "Magic is the foundation of power in this kingdom. Without it, what are you?"


    He''d had no answer back then. He had drowned his resentment in alcohol, pretending her words meant nothing, but deep down, they had festered, carving wounds that never fully healed.


    But now, things are different. He was not the Arthur she know but another person, who has restructured the tax system, aiming for industrial advancements, and set Keldoria on a path that didn''t rely solely on magic.


    Would Alice acknowledge that? Or would she dismiss my reforms as distractions from what she considered true power?


    Arthur exhaled sharply, forcing himself to focus on the youngest sibling, Aaron. Unlike Alice, Aaron hadn''t been hailed as a prodigy, but he was still a genius in his own right. He lacked the versatility of their sister, unable to wield dual magic, but what he did possess something unique magic¡ªmagma. It had taken him years to master, but with relentless discipline and determination, he had risen to prominence as one of the academy''s most promising and powerful mages.


    However, Aaron was different from Alice in other ways, too. He was warm, understanding, and genuinely cared for the people of Keldoria. He didn''t share Alice''s arrogance or cold demeanor, nor did he view power as the only measure of worth. He had a strong sense of justice and had always sought to use his magic to protect rather than dominate.


    But Aaron had despised Arthur.


    Klein''s expression turned serious. "Brandon Rivas, King of Chronos."


    Arthur''s thoughts came to a halt.


    What the hell? Didn''t I just respond to his warning about the nobility turning against me for enforcing the new tax reform? I told him¡ªpolitely¡ªto mind his own business and that I could handle my own kingdom. So what now?


    Arthur refocused. "Hand it to me."


    Klein stepped forward and placed the sealed envelope on the desk before bowing and leaving the chamber.


    Arthur broke the seal and unfolded the letter. His eyes quickly scanned the contents. His jaw tightened.


    So, the letter is a reminder about the one million gold coins due in three months.


    He let out a slow sigh, leaning back in his chair. Well, I wasn''t planning to pay it anyway, but now that the deadline is approaching, I need to prepare for a diplomatic discussion. Winter would be the perfect time¡ªwarfare is difficult when food is scarce, which makes negotiation far more favorable.


    Despite Keldoria''s weaker military, I still hold the advantage in these talks.


    Pulling out a sheet of parchment¡ªchoosing it over paper, which was considered cheap¡ªArthur dipped his quill in ink and began to write.


    To Brandon Rivas, King of Chronos,


    I hope this letter finds you well.


    I have received your message regarding the repayment of the one million gold coins due in three months. I am fully aware of this debt. That said, I propose we meet before the deadline to discuss the terms and establish a new understanding between our kingdoms.


    I also assume you are curious about the tax reforms I have implemented, as well as how I plan to handle noble opposition. Rather than speculate, why not meet in person and have an open discussion?


    Regards,


    Arthur Jr.


    Sealing the letter, Arthur called for a valet to summon Klein. A few moments later, Klein returned.


    Arthur handed him the parchment. "Seal this and have it sent to Chronos."


    Klein hesitated for a brief moment before asking, "If I may, what is the letter about?"


    Arthur glanced at him. "A reminder about the one million gold coin debt from a previous agreement."


    Klein''s face grew tense, but he didn''t ask further. He bowed, took the letter, and left the chamber.


    Now alone, Arthur leaned back, exhaling slowly. The reply from Chronos would take time to arrive. Until then, I had to focus on the family reunion.

 Chapter 43: Family Reunions (II)

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Family Reunions (II)


    Arthur stepped into the workshop, the scent of metal and oil thick in the air. His gaze swept over the workers busy at their stations before settling on Ben. "How is the progress of the linotype machine coming along?"


    Arthur made it a habit to visit the workshop daily to check on the progress, and today was no different. However, he never lingered too long. he knew that no matter how friendly he was, the presence of a king always put pressure on his subjects. He could see it in the way they moved¡ªtense, hyper-aware of his gaze. If he stayed too long, they would start rushing their work, making mistakes. So instead, he limited his visits to twice a day, just enough to oversee progress and answer any questions they had.


    Ben put down the tool in his hand and walked over and answered. "We''ve finished crafting all the necessary parts, including casting and forging. But the assembly itself is still in the early stages. Right now, we''ve only put together about 10% of the machine."


    Arthur nodded, absorbing the information.


    That''s fast. They''ve already finished production and have started assembling?


    Magic really is useful. If this were done purely by hand, it would take at least two months just to get to this point. They don''t even realize how lucky they are.@@@@


    His gaze flickered to the half-assembled machine resting on the workbench.


    Then again, maybe they''re unlucky, too.


    This world relies too much on magic. That dependence has held back true innovation. Without magic, they''d have been forced to develop mechanical solutions centuries ago.


    Arthur exhaled, shifting his thoughts back to the present. "Good work. Keep going at your current pace, but don''t rush. Precision is more important than speed."


    Ben nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty."


    Arthur glanced around one last time before turning toward the exit. "I''ll be in my chambers if you need me. If anything urgent comes up, have a valet inform me."


    "Understood," Ben and the rest of the workers responded in unison.


    Arthur left the workshop, his thoughts still churning.


    With the linotype machine progressing faster than I expected, it wouldn''t be long before the first test run. Maybe in the next couple of weeks, I could¡ª


    Before he could finish his thought, a palace staff member approached with a hurried bow. "Your Majesty, Alice and Aaron will be arriving in approximately thirty minutes. They''ve just passed through Central Square."


    He leaned back against the cushioned seat, eyes narrowing. "Not only that, I''ve heard that even the two dukes have implemented the same tax system in their own territories. That''s not just unusual¡ªit''s alarming. And to make things even more suspicious, my informant, the one assigned to keep an eye on Arthur, was jailed along with a bunch of other corrupt officials about three months ago. Since then, I''ve only been able to gather what''s been made public."


    The reason the nobles hadn''t spoken out against Arthur''s reforms was simple: during the royal banquet, they had been forced to sign a magic contract ensuring that all discussions and events of the gathering remained confidential. Meanwhile, spies and informants planted within the palace had been systematically rooted out or eliminated during what Arthur had called Project Stabilization.


    Alice''s gaze sharpened as she turned to Aaron. "I know. All my informants were captured or killed, too. But let me tell you something, Aaron¡ªpeople don''t change. That bastard didn''t just wake up one day and decide to be competent. Someone is manipulating him or is using him as a puppet to control the kingdom."


    She crossed her arms, lips pressed into a thin line. "The real question is whether that person is good or evil. So far, all Arthur has done is push reforms that benefit the commoners while restricting the nobility''s power. That''s not the Arthur I knew. And I don''t like what the current Arthur is doing. He is messing with the social structure. Nobility is the backbone of this kingdom''s military. The nobles are the ones who fight and help in wars, the ones who bring stability. If their influence continues to wane, what happens when we need them?"


    Her fingers tapped rhythmically against the wood of the carriage as she mulled over the most perplexing piece of the puzzle. "But what confuses me the most," she muttered, "is why the higher nobles haven''t rebelled. This tax system doesn''t benefit them in any way. If anything, it strips them of their wealth and power. So why are they just letting it happen? Is that imposter behind this too? And if so, just how powerful must he be to silence the nobles without a single leak of information?"


    Aaron frowned. "I don''t think there''s anyone powerful enough to control Arthur with magic. Even if some powerful dark mage were manipulating him from the shadows, there''s no way they could make high-ranking nobles¡ªmarquises, dukes¡ªjust go along with it. They have too much influence, too much power to simply disobey if they don''t want to. And besides, when Arthur announced the new tax system, he claimed to have collaborated with the local church to help spread knowledge about the new tax system to those who struggle to understand or those who couldn''t read. If he really were being controlled, the priests and priestesses who wield light magic would''ve sensed it. There''s no way to conceal dark magic from them, not at that scale."


    Alice gave a slight nod. "That''s true. No matter how powerful this supposed mastermind is, it''s impossible to stay completely hidden and directly command Arthur like a puppet. Still, it doesn''t change the fact that something''s off. Either Arthur himself has become dangerously competent, or someone is backing him with a plan we don''t understand."


    Her gaze darkened as she continued, "No matter what, we need to figure out his true intentions¡ªand if necessary, intervene before things spiral too far."


    Aaron exhaled, crossing his arms. "Or maybe... maybe Arthur really has changed and is genuinely trying to improve Keldoria."


    Alice let out a sharp laugh. "Don''t be so naive. Tell me one good thing that talentless, incompetent bastard did when we were growing up with him."


    Aaron opened his mouth, hesitated, then looked away. "Well... umm... I can''t really think of anything."


    "Exactly," Alice scoffed.


    Silence fell between them as the carriage rolled forward, the sound of hooves against cobblestone filling the space between their unspoken doubts. Then, with a creak and a heavy thud, the main entrance doors to the palace swung open. They had arrived.


    ---


    not part of the story.


    I know there''s one Chapter left in this week''s schedule, but if I receive 40 power stones or 3 written reviews (whether they''re 0.5 stars or 5 stars), I''ll add a bonus Chapter for this week!


    Thanks for reading and hope you all are enjoying the story so far.

 Chapter 44: Family Reunion (III)

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Family Reunion (III)


    The grand entrance doors swung open, and both Alice and Aaron stepped out of the carriage. A row of palace staff stood at attention, waiting for their arrival. The maids moved swiftly, collecting their luggage with practiced efficiency, each belonging carefully transported to the appropriate chambers.


    Alice barely spared them a glance, her sharp gaze sweeping over the palace grounds. Everything looked the same¡ªtoo polished, too perfect. Yet, beneath that carefully maintained facade, something had changed.


    Aaron, on the other hand, took a slow breath, as if trying to get a feel for the atmosphere. "Feels strange to be back," he muttered under his breath.


    Alice scoffed. "It''s the same as always¡ªjust with a different person sitting on the throne."


    A royal attendant stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "Lady Alice, Lord Aaron, welcome back to the palace. His Majesty has requested your presence in the Great Hall once you''ve had time to settle in from your journey."


    Alice folded her arms. "Of course he has," she murmured.


    Aaron, however, gave the attendant a nod. "Understood. We''ll be there shortly."


    With that, the two of them made their way inside, their footsteps echoing against the pristine marble floors. Servants bustled around them, offering refreshments.


    Before heading to the Great Hall, they each made their way to their respective chambers.


    Aaron entered his room first, pausing briefly as he took in the familiar surroundings. Everything was just as he had left it¡ªhis books neatly arranged on the shelves, the heavy velvet curtains drawn slightly to let in the winter light. Yet, despite the familiarity, there was an undeniable tension in the air. He exhaled, rolling his shoulders.


    I needed to clear my mind before facing Arthur.@@@@


    Alice, meanwhile, strode into her own quarters, her sharp eyes scanning every corner. The room was immaculate, but she still checked for any signs of tampering. Satisfied, she walked over to the window, gazing out at the courtyard below.


    So, that talentless bastard really had the audacity to summon us just because he is a king.


    Her fingers tightened against the windowsill.


    Fine. Let see how much he has change or the rumors are just rumors


    After a few minutes, a knock came at their doors. A servant''s voice followed.


    "The King is expecting you in the Great Hall."


    Alice turned away from the window, adjusting her cloak. Aaron straightened his cuffs.


    Without a word, they left their chambers and made their way to confront the so-called ''new'' Arthur.


    ...


    Inside the king''s chamber, the valet bowed slightly before speaking. "Your Majesty, both Lady Alice and Lord Aaron have arrived."


    Arthur sat up slightly, glancing toward the door. "Understood."


    With that, the valet left, leaving Arthur alone once more.


    He let out a slow breath, staring at the ceiling as his thoughts wandered.


    Wait. I did summon them to the Great Hall because I want to understand them better and study their behavior¡ªbut what exactly am I supposed to talk about?


    From the fragmented memories of the past Arthur, he knew their interactions had been minimal, almost nonexistent. Their conversations had been limited to obligatory exchanges in their parents'' presence. Now, without that buffer, what was he supposed to say?


    Arthur rubbed his temples. Well, whatever. I''ll figure it out as we go.


    One thing was certain¡ªhe couldn''t make them wait on him. If he wanted to build any semblance of a connection, it was better to be there first, to show at least a degree of sincerity.


    With that, he rose from his bed, straightened his attire, and headed for the Great Hall.


    Arthur chuckled. "Alice, you underestimate me too much. You still see me as that incompetent, talentless fool, don''t you?"


    Silence followed. Alice and Aaron both knew¡ªthe Arthur standing before them was nothing like the man they once dismissed.


    Arthur let the moment linger before continuing. "Then tell me this¡ªwhy do you think both dukedoms have implemented the exact tax reforms I created? Not only that, but they''re also paying me a percentage of their collected taxes."


    He leaned back, his smirk deepening. "You don''t have to take my word for it. Ask Klein. He was there when both dukes signed the agreement."


    Alice and Aaron''s shock deepened. The idea of the powerful dukes willingly paying taxes to Arthur was almost unthinkable.


    Aaron, unable to contain his curiosity, finally asked, "How did you even convince them to pay you?"


    Arthur met his gaze, his expression unwavering. "As I said, you underestimate me too much." Then, he turned to Alice. "Tell me¡ªdo you really think magic alone is what makes a competent king?"


    Alice clenched her jaw, unable to immediately counter his words. Arthur had always been dismissed as a failure, an afterthought in the realm''s power struggles. And yet, here he stood, claiming to have two of the most powerful nobles in the kingdom under his thumb.


    She studied him carefully. His posture was at ease, but there was an undeniable confidence in his gaze¡ªa certainty that hadn''t been there before.


    Aaron, still reeling from the revelation, pressed on. "You keep saying we underestimate you. Fine. Enlighten us, then. How did you do it? What leverage do you have over the dukes?"


    Arthur chuckled. "I could tell you, but since neither of you trusts me yet¡ªor stands by my side¡ªI don''t see why I should." His smirk faded slightly, replaced by something more measured. "But know this¡ªjust like you, I don''t want to see this kingdom fall."


    He studied them both for a long moment before rising to his feet. "I don''t expect you to believe me right away. So, during your stay this winter, observe. Decide for yourselves if I''m still the incompetent fool you remember."


    As Alice and Aaron processed his words, Arthur remained still, his thoughts turning inward.


    I called them here to gauge their attitudes toward me, and just as I expected¡ªAlice still looks down on me, and Aaron... he seems to believe at least some of the rumors. That''s a good start. More importantly, I want them to see that I''m not the man they once knew and that I intend to make Keldoria prosper.


    A slow breath escaped him. This much is enough for now. They''ll be watching me closely until winter''s end¡ªby then, they''ll see for themselves that I''ve changed.


    With that, he turned toward the grand doors of the hall. "You''ve had a long journey. Rest for now¡ªwe''ll talk again soon."


    Alice and Aaron exchanged glances as the heavy doors swung shut behind Arthur, his presence lingering even after he was gone.


    Aaron exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "That was... unexpected."


    Alice remained silent, her brows furrowed in thought. The Arthur they had once known would have stumbled through that conversation, grasping at straws to justify his actions. But this Arthur... he was composed, calculating. Dangerous, even.


    "I don''t like it," she muttered finally.


    Aaron arched his brow. "Which part? The fact that he somehow managed to control the dukes, or the fact that he''s no longer a complete idiot?"


    Alice shot him a glare. "Both." She crossed her arms. "It doesn''t add up. Even if he had some leverage over the dukes, why would they willingly follow him? There has to be more to this."


    Aaron sighed. "Speculating won''t get us anywhere." He gestured toward the door. "He''s right about one thing¡ªwe should rest. We''ll need clear heads to make sense of this."


    Alice hesitated, her unease evident, but finally nodded. "Fine. But I''m not letting my guard down. We can''t just take his word for it and assume he''s changed¡ªor that he''ll make Keldoria better. We need to watch him closely this winter."


    Aaron nodded. "You are right"


    With that, they left the hall, but the questions lingered.


    ...


    After leaving the great hall, Arthur was on his way to the workshop to check on the progress of the Linotype when a man hurried toward him.


    "Your Majesty," the man said, slightly out of breath. "We believe we''ve found the yellow stone you tasked us to search for. I believe Your Majesty called it... sulfur."

 Chapter 45: Alice鈥檚 Confrontation

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Alice''s Confrontation


    "Are you sure it''s sulfur this time?" Arthur asked, his gaze sharp. "Last time, you brought me limonite."


    At the mention of his past mistake, the man''s face reddened slightly, but he quickly composed himself. "I can''t say with absolute certainty, Your Majesty," he admitted. "But this time, we found it near a hot spring¡ªjust as you mentioned. Sulfur is often found in volcanic regions or near hot spring, so the chances are high."


    Reaching into his pocket, the man carefully pulled out a small, rough crystal with a distinct yellow hue. He held it out for Arthur to inspect.


    Arthur took the crystal, rubbing it between his fingers. It crumbled slightly, leaving a faint, pungent odor¡ªthe unmistakable smell of sulfur.


    A slow smile formed on Arthur''s lips. Finally, they found sulphur. I don''t know why sulphur are so dam rare in this world but on earth it is one of the most common elements. Luckily, I started to assigned them to find sulphur as soon as I started to create potassium nitrate.


    "Well done. This is exactly what I was looking for," he said. "Where did you find it?"


    The man straightened slightly, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and pride. "We discovered it in the Oakstead region, Your Majesty."


    Arthur''s expression turned thoughtful. Unlike other regions, Oakstead was the farthest from Edoria, a remote and sparsely populated land where two-thirds of the territory was dense forest. Few people lived there, and even fewer ever traveled beyond it.


    In this kingdom, most common folk rarely ventured beyond the small regions they were born in. With no public transport and the high cost of carriages and horses, travel was a luxury reserved for merchants, nobles, soldiers, and the rare few seeking better opportunities elsewhere. For the average villager, the world beyond their homeland was little more than a distant tale.


    "Is sulfur rare there?" Arthur asked.


    The man shook his head. "Actually, it seems to be quite abundant. At first, we focused our search in the nearest regions to Eldoria, but we had little luck. Then, by chance, one of our search teams spoke with a local from Oakstead who left his hometown to work in Ironhearth. When we described what we were looking for, he mentioned that there were plenty of ''crystals'' like this throughout Oakstead."


    Arthur''s grip on the stone tightened slightly. Great, sulphur is not rare, which is even better for me.


    A slow smirk formed on his lips.


    "Interesting," he murmured. "Very interesting."


    Arthur turned back to the man, his expression firm. "Send word to our search teams. I want a detailed survey of Oakstead''s sulfur deposits. And have a report prepared on the region''s population, terrain, and potential trade routes."


    He paused before adding, "Also, bring more sulfur as soon as possible. The sooner we secure a steady supply, the better."


    The man bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Majesty." Then, without hesitation, he turned and hurried off to carry out Arthur''s orders.


    Arthur took a final glance at the yellow crystal in his hand before wrapping it carefully in a piece of cloth and tucking it into his pocket.


    Arthur moved toward his desk, shifting a few papers aside to make space. "I know what you''re thinking," he said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Alice crossed her arms. "Do you?"


    "You expected to find me passed out in a pile of empty bottles." He glanced at her with amusement. "But as you can see, I''ve upgraded from being a drunk mess to being a workaholic mess."


    Alice didn''t laugh. She bent down, picking up one of the discarded sketches. It was a rough blueprint of some kind of device¡ªone she couldn''t quite make sense of. "What is all this?"


    Arthur took the paper from her hand, briefly glancing at it before tossing it back onto the desk. "Ideas."


    "For what?"


    He leaned against the desk, arms crossed. "For the future."


    Alice frowned, glancing between him and the scattered papers. "You''re not just being cryptic to annoy me, are you?"


    Arthur didn''t bother responding to the jab. His expression hardened, his usual smirk fading as he leveled her with a serious look. "Enough games. What is it that you needed to talk about so urgently that it couldn''t wait until tomorrow?"


    The air in the room shifted.


    Alice''s eyes darkened with suspicion as she took a slow step back. Then, without warning, she raised her hand and chanted a spell under her breath. A fireball flared to life, crackling in midair as she pointed it directly at him.


    "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice cold and unwavering. "I''ve been watching you. I''ve asked around. And everything I''ve seen today only confirms what I already suspected¡ªyou are nothing like the useless, talentless bastard of a brother I once knew."


    "So I''ll ask you again," she continued, her gaze piercing into his. "Who are you? And what happened to the real Arthur?"


    ---


    not part of the story


    Bonus Chapter as promised!


    I''ve also decided to sign a contract with Webnovel, so I''ll likely be uploading at least one Chapter a day¡ªsometimes more. I truly appreciate all the readers who have stuck with the story and read every Chapter up to this point. Your support means a lot!


    And to those coming from RR or SH, thank you for following the story here as well. Your continued support and readership are deeply deeply appreciated.


    Hope you all enjoy the story.

 Chapter 46: Alice鈥檚 Memory

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Alice''s Memory


    The castle gardens echoed with the laughter of children. Eight-year-old Alice dashed across the soft grass, clutching a wooden practice sword almost too large for her. Behind her, a small boy with dark hair and wide, curious eyes struggled to keep up, his breath coming in short gasps.


    "Wait for me!" Aaron huffed, panting as he stumbled after his older siblings, his tiny legs failing to match their pace.


    Ahead of them, Arthur¡ªnearly ten, brimming with confidence¡ªstood with his own wooden sword. He watched Alice''s clumsy grip and let out a chuckle. "Alice, if you hold it like that, you''ll drop it before you even swing."


    Alice pouted, adjusting her grip with determination. "But I want to fight like you! You''re going to be the strongest knight one day, right?"


    Arthur ruffled her silver hair, his smile unwavering. "Not a knight. A mage. I''ll be the strongest mage, and I''ll protect you and the kingdom."


    Alice''s emerald-green eyes sparkled. "Really? Then why are you practicing with a sword?"


    Arthur smirked. "Mana doesn''t form until you turn ten, so I can''t use magic to practice yet. Until then, I''ll train with sword so I can to get stronger."


    Alice beamed. "Wow, you''re amazing, big brother Arthur!"


    "I wanna be strong like you too, Arthur!" Aaron chimed in eagerly, bouncing on his feet.


    Their world was small back then¡ªjust the three of them, bound by love and the innocent dreams of childhood. Arthur was their hero, their protector, the big brother they adored.


    But everything changed the day Arthur turned ten.


    The castle buzzed with anticipation. The air was thick with excitement, the grand hall packed with nobles, scholars, and high-ranking officials, all eager to witness the momentous event. It was tradition¡ªat the age of ten, many noble children underwent the magic aptitude test, their futures sealed by the glowing crystal that would determine their potential for becoming a mage.


    And today, it was Prince Arthur Jr.''s turn.


    Arthur stood before the glowing crystal, his hands steady despite the thunderous pounding of his heart. He had always believed he was destined to become a powerful mage. He had studied magic theory, dreamed of wielding its power, and longed for the moment that would define his fate.


    He placed his hand on the crystal.


    And nothing happened.


    Silence fell. A heavy, suffocating silence.


    The glow that should have illuminated the hall, that should have bathed him in proof of his power¡ªnever came. The crystal remained dull and lifeless beneath his touch.


    Aaron, too young to grasp the weight of the moment, blinked in confusion. "Why isn''t it glowing?" he asked, his voice innocent, unaware of the shock rippling through the hall.


    Alice, standing beside him, felt a slow dread creep into her chest. Then, the whispers began.


    "Impossible..." one of the royal mages murmured, his face pale with disbelief.


    The official delivering the test hesitated before speaking, but when he did, his words cut like a blade. "Arthur Jr., you have no aptitude or talent for magic. The crystal confirms it¡ªyour mana capacity is zero. This means you will never be able to use magic."


    A stunned hush followed.


    Their father turned away without a word. Their mother let out a quiet sigh, the weight of disappointment etched into her face.


    But when her fingers met the cool surface of the crystal, the reaction was instant. A brilliant golden light erupted from within, filling the grand hall with a radiance so intense that some had to shield their eyes. Gasps echoed through the chamber, whispers of astonishment rippling through the gathered nobles and scholars.


    "A prodigy..." one murmured in awe.


    "A genius," another agreed.


    Alice stood frozen, her breath caught in her throat. The warmth of the magic surged through her veins, powerful, exhilarating, undeniable. At only ten years old, she had already surpassed expectations, already secured a place among the gifted.


    From the crowd, Aaron, now eight, jumped excitedly, his face glowing with pride. "Big sister, Alice is amazing!" he cheered, his voice high with childlike admiration.


    But Alice barely heard him. Because as she stood there, basking in the light of her own power, something inside her shifted. She looked around at the awed expressions, the way even their father nodded with approval, the way the court¡ªwho had once pitied Arthur¡ªnow looked at her with something close to reverence.


    And in that moment, a realization took root in her heart, cold and absolute.


    Arthur had failed because he was talentless. And because he was talentless, he had become worthless¡ªweak, bitter, unfit to stand beside greatness.


    Power determined everything. Without it, one was nothing.


    She clenched her fists, feeling the magic hum beneath her skin, feeling the certainty solidify within her. She would never be weak. She would never allow herself to fall into despair like he did. She would never, ever become like Arthur.


    And from that day forward, she would never trust him¡ªor anyone without talent¡ªever again.


    ...


    Alice tightened her grip on the fireball, her gaze locked onto the man before her.


    The Arthur she had known was a disgrace¡ªa failure who had squandered himself and drowned himself in bitterness. She had accepted that, moved on, and left him behind in the past.


    But the man standing before her now was different. There was confidence in his stance, calculation in his gaze. He carried himself not with the reckless arrogance of a spoiled prince but with the quiet certainty of someone who had faced the abyss and climbed back out. It unsettled her. The fire in his eyes reminded her of the brother she had once admired¡ªthe one who had worked hard, who had dreamed, who had believed in himself before the world had shattered him.


    And that terrified her.


    She had spent years convincing herself that Arthur was nothing. That without magic, he would never amount to anything. Yet here he was, proving her wrong, and every person she spoke to only confirmed it. The servants, the knights, even the officials¡ªnone of them spoke of a drunken failure anymore. They spoke of a man determined to rebuild himself. A man determined to make Keldoria stronger.


    She didn''t have the patience to wait and observe him through the winter like Arthur told them to. She needed answers now. So she did what she knew best¡ªshe tested him.


    If he had truly changed, if he was truly strong, then he wouldn''t flinch. He wouldn''t crumble beneath her magic like the broken boy she had once pitied.


    The fireball in her hand burned hotter.


    "Who are you?" she demanded.


    ---


    Not part of the story


    I''m not sure how to add an image in WN yet, so I''ll just post the map in the comments section. Fair warning¡ªI have no idea how to draw maps! I even tried using AI, but it was completely useless. Even when I provided my "amazing sketch" and asked it to make it look more like a real map but instead, it gave me a map worst than my drawing so I could not use it.


    That said, I''ll try to learn and look up on how to make a map using AI or on a website and upload a better version later. (If you know how please give me a tip or you will have to just accept with the poorly draw map until I learn how to make a better map ????????) But for now, please enjoy my hand-drawn map(with a little bit of AI) ! (Warning: It''s really bad! but consider it as good.????????)

 Chapter 47: I am Arthur

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47: I am Arthur


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, disbelief flickering across his face. Was she serious? Pulling me aside under the pretense of a private conversation, only to throw accusations and point a fireball at me¡ªwas she truly that reckless? That foolish?


    His first instinct was suspicion. Was this an assassination attempt? But he dismissed the thought almost immediately. If Alice truly wanted him dead, she wouldn''t be this blatant.


    He studied her, searching for an answer in her expression. There was no malice, no bloodlust¡ªjust sharp, unrelenting scrutiny. She was testing him. Pushing him. Looking for something.


    But what?


    Before he could piece it together, her voice cut through the air, cold and demanding.


    "I''ll ask you again." Her fiery gaze bore into him. "Who are you? And what happened to the real Arthur?"


    Arthur exhaled slowly, schooling his expression into unreadability.


    "What exactly do you think you''re doing, Alice?" His voice was calm, almost bored. "Are you trying to assassinate a king?"


    The fireball in her palm flared, heat rolling off it in waves. "You''re not in a position to ask questions," she snapped. "I''m the one asking. So answer me¡ªwho are you?"


    Arthur''s patience shattered.


    What the hell is this brat thinking?


    He had been eagerly anticipating the chance to craft and test a small batch of gunpowder, itching to witness its effects firsthand. But now¡ªthanks to her¡ªhis plans were delay. Not only had she delayed his plan, but she had the audacity to threaten him? Over some absurd suspicion?


    His jaw tightened, frustration simmering into something sharper.@@@@


    Fine. If she wants a game, I''ll play even harder.


    Without sparing her another glance, he turned away, walking toward his desk with slow, deliberate steps. He didn''t flinch at the heat licking at his back, didn''t acknowledge the fireball hovering inches from him. Instead, he lowered himself into his chair.


    She won''t kill me. She can''t.


    And even if she tries, that magic wouldn''t do a damn thing to me.


    Alice''s eyes widened slightly at his lack of reaction, but she masked it quickly. "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded. "Do you really want to die?"


    Arthur ignored her. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a small vial of sulfur he got earlier and, with deliberate ease, placed it into a drawer. The casualness of the action was an insult in itself¡ªlike she wasn''t even worth taking seriously.


    "Go on, then." He finally met her gaze. "Kill me."


    Alice stiffened as she heard those words.


    "You and I both know that if I die, you won''t be far behind." Arthur''s voice remained calm, measured, as if he wasn''t staring down a fireball meant to threaten him. "And let''s be honest¡ªyou never intended to kill me in the first place."


    He leaned back in his chair, lacing his fingers together as he observed her with an unreadable expression. His gaze was steady, unshaken, almost amused.


    "So why don''t you be a good little sister and cancel your magic before you do something you''ll regret?"


    For a moment, Alice faltered. The fireball flickered, its heat wavering. But she gritted her teeth and held firm.


    "What are you talking about?" she snapped. "Do you think I would listen to someone who has no talent in magic? Someone who thought he could protect everyone, but in reality, was nothing more than trash?"


    She watched him closely, searching for any sign of weakness, any hint of the Arthur she remembered¡ªor the one she despised. She needed to confirm it for herself. Was this really her brother? The same Arthur who had once been kind, who had once been someone she had admired? Or was he still the pathetic, self-loathing failure she had come to hate?


    But Arthur, completely unaware of her true intent, took her words differently.


    Why does she always talk about talent? he thought, his irritation bubbling beneath the surface. Why is she so obsessed with magic? And more importantly, why the hell is this brat insulting me?


    His fingers twitched against the desk as another thought surfaced¡ªmemories of Arthur''s past before he had turned ten. The younger Alice, the younger Aaron. The days when he was still the golden child, the brother they had both looked up to.


    So instead, he met her frustration with a measured tone. "Think of it as a third phase," he said. "The Arthur you admired¡ªthe one full of dreams and ambition¡ªhe was the first. Then came the second¡ªthe worthless drunk who wasted himself in gambling and self-pity. And now?" He leaned forward slightly. "Now, you see the third. A man who understands his past mistakes and is determined to make something of himself¡ªto rebuild what was lost, to strengthen this kingdom and its people."


    His expression turned unreadable as he studied her reaction. "Does that answer satisfy your curiosity?"


    Alice remained silent, her expression unreadable.


    She wanted to deny his words, to dismiss the idea that this "third phase" Arthur could be real. But she had seen too much¡ªheard too much. The way the servants spoke about him, the changes in the castle, the discipline in his actions... it all pointed to something undeniable.


    And that unsettled her more than anything.


    Arthur watched her carefully before speaking, his voice calm yet firm. "Alice, I know this isn''t easy for you to believe. But let me ask you¡ªwould you prefer me to continue living like the Arthur who drowned himself in alcohol, abused his power, and brought nothing but ruin to this kingdom?"


    Alice''s lips parted slightly, but no words came out.


    Arthur leaned forward, his gaze unwavering. "Keldoria was already in decline long before I took the throne. Even when our father ruled, the kingdom was slowing rotting from the inside. And I only made it worse." His fingers tapped against the desk, measured and deliberate. "But I refuse to let it crumble any further. I refuse to remain that failure of a man."


    He took a breath, his next words slower, more deliberate.


    "I won''t ask for your trust. Not yet. But I do hope that, in time, you''ll accept this change¡ªand maybe even stand by my side."


    Alice remained silent, her fingers twitching as if grasping for something¡ªan argument, a reason to reject his words. But she found none.


    The brother she had hated, the one who had drowned in his own despair, wouldn''t have spoken like this. Wouldn''t have looked her in the eyes with such conviction.


    And yet... the brother she had once admired wouldn''t have either.


    "You talk as if change is that simple," she muttered, crossing her arms. "You expect me to just believe you because you said a few noble-sounding words?"


    Arthur chuckled, though there was no humor in it. "No, I expect you to watch. To see for yourself."


    Alice narrowed her eyes. "And if I don''t like what I see?"


    "Then that''s your choice," Arthur said easily. "But at least make your judgment based on what I do¡ªnot who I used to be."


    Alice hated how reasonable that sounded. Hated how, deep down, she had already started to believe him.


    "Fine," she said, stepping back. "I''ll watch. But don''t think for a second that means I trust you."


    Arthur smirked. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    Alice turned on her heel, ready to leave, but Arthur''s voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "You''re just going to walk away?"


    She glanced over her shoulder, her expression guarded. "What now?"


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, tilting his head slightly. "Do you really think I''d let you off so easily after threatening me?"


    Her eyes narrowed. "And what exactly do you plan to do about it?"


    Arthur''s smirk deepened, his voice laced with amusement. "Oh, nothing too severe. Just a little punishment." He leaned forward slightly. "You''ll be cleaning every bathroom in the palace¡ªtop to bottom. And while you''re at it, you must carry all the manure and dispose of it in the river and some to where it is needed."


    Alice stared at him, deadpan. "You can''t be serious."


    Arthur shrugged. "Completely serious. You threatened the king¡ªactions have consequences." His smirk widened. "Unless, of course, you''d rather I come up with something worse?"


    Alice scowled before storming out, slamming the door behind her.


    Arthur let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. Now back to what I was going to do.

 Chapter 48: Gunpowder Acquire

    Chapter 48 - 48: Gunpowder Acquire


    After Alice left, Arthur pulled the sulfur and grounded saltpeter(potassium nitrate) from the drawer, setting them carefully on his desk. His fingers drummed lightly against the wood as he mulled over his next steps.


    Gunpowder... just a small batch for now.


    He called for his valet, who arrived promptly, bowing slightly.


    "Bring me charcoal, a mortar, and a pestle," Arthur instructed. His tone was casual, but his eyes gleamed with intent.


    The valet hesitated for only a moment before nodding. "At once, Your Majesty."


    As the valet departed to gather the requested materials, Arthur leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly.


    Magic may have rejected me, but that doesn''t mean I''m powerless.


    If he could successfully create a gun, he wouldn''t need magic to defend himself. And if he could mass-produce firearms, Keldoria''s entire military structure could be reshaped.


    We may lack mages and elite knights compared to other kingdoms, but with the right weapons, we can fill the gaps.@@@@


    Instead of relying on a select few gifted individuals, he could train ordinary men and women into an army of sharpshooters. A force capable of standing against any threat, regardless of magical ability. A military that wasn''t bound by bloodline or talent but by discipline and strategy.


    The thought sent a rush of anticipation through him.


    Keldoria has been in decline for years, but that changes now.


    Just as his mind raced with possibilities, the door opened, and the valet returned, accompanied by two other servants carrying the requested items.


    "Your Majesty," the valet said, bowing slightly. "As you requested¡ªcharcoal, a mortar, and a pestle."


    Arthur sat up, his expression composed despite the excitement simmering beneath the surface.


    "Good. Set them here," he instructed, gesturing to the desk.


    He began milling, rotating the barrel steadily to refine the mixture into a finer powder. Since this was only a test batch, he didn''t intend to mill for too long¡ªjust enough to blend the components properly. Fifteen minutes should suffice, he thought as he continued, focusing on the rhythmic motion of the barrel.


    As the minutes passed, Arthur kept an eye on the mixture, ensuring the grinding was even. After fifteen minutes, he stopped, carefully opening the barrel. A fine, dark powder greeted him¡ªhis first successful batch of gunpowder.


    He scooped a small amount between his fingers, rubbing it slightly. Not bad, he thought. But I won''t know for sure until I test it.


    Arthur stood, wiping his hands on a cloth. He then carefully spread the handful of gunpowder across the metal plate, it''s dark grains glimmering faintly in the light. The small pile seemed so insignificant, yet in it lay the potential to change everything.


    He took a long wooden stick, its end already charred. With a steady hand, he ignited the end and watched as the flame flickered to life. The heat from the fire danced on his fingers as he held it at the right distance.


    He leaned forward, carefully lowering the burning stick toward the edge of the gunpowder. A brief moment of hesitation passed. This could either work... or it could blow up in my face, Arthur thought, a slight grin tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Finally, he allowed the flame to touch the powder. There was a brief hiss, followed by a crackling sound as the gunpowder reacted. Then, without warning, a burst of energy erupted from the metal plate, a sharp crack that echoed loudly through the room. A thick cloud of smoke billowed upward, quickly filling the space with a pungent odor.


    Arthur''s heart raced as the room was enveloped in smoke. The small amount of gunpowder he had used wasn''t enough to cause a catastrophic explosion, but it was more than enough to make an impact. Perhaps I overestimated the quantity, Arthur thought with a wry grin. But it worked.


    Before he could even move to assess the situation, the door to the chamber swung open, and Ken rushed inside, concern etched on his face. "Are you okay, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur, coughing lightly from the smoke, waved him off. "I''m fine, Ken. Just a little experiment gone wrong. Please open the windows, let the smoke out."


    Ken quickly obeyed, moving toward the windows and opening them wide. The cold air rushed in, and after a few moments, the smoke began to thin, though the smell of gunpowder still lingered in the room. Arthur stepped back outside into the hallway, taking a deep breath, his lungs grateful for the clean air.


    "I should''ve used less," Arthur muttered to himself, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "A teaspoon or less would''ve been more appropriate for a test."


    Ken, ever dutiful, stood by, watching the scene with a mix of concern and curiosity. Once the room cleared, Arthur nodded at Ken. "You can close the door now."


    Arthur then entered the chamber alone leaving Ken outside, Arthur''s eyes immediately fell on the residue left behind. The metal plate had small scorch marks, and the fine layer of ash and debris told him that the experiment had worked


    He ran a hand through his hair, his thoughts racing. This could work for flintlocks, revolvers, and cannons, but it''s far from ideal for advanced weaponry like automatic rifles. He sighed, inspecting the traces left on the metal plate. The smoke, the residue, and the lack of power... I''ll need to refine the formula. Smokeless powder is what I need and is the key to more advanced firearms, but this is a start.


    Arthur paused, taking a deep breath as he surveyed the room. For now, this is enough. The gunpowder had proven successful, and while it wasn''t yet capable of creating an automatic firearm, it was powerful enough to pierce armor and kill with lethal precision. That, in itself, was a significant step forward.


    He smiled, feeling a surge of pride. Now, the real work begins. His mind shifted gears, and he began plotting the next steps in his mind. I need to start manufacturing weapons, beginning with the gunpowder. Then, the firearms themselves. If I can produce reliable ammunition and simple, effective guns, I can change the balance of power in this kingdom.

 Chapter 49: People POV on Tax System

    The flickering light of a single cheap gemstone cast soft shadows across the small wooden cottage. The scent of freshly baked barley bread mixed with the faint aroma of vegetable stew as a family of four gathered around their modest dining table. Their clothes were patched but clean, their faces worn yet hopeful.


    Elric, the father, sat at the head of the table, ladling portions of stew into each wooden bowl. His wife, Mira, cradled their youngest child, a three-year-old boy, while their eldest, Laina, a girl of ten, eagerly tore into a piece of bread.


    "Papa, can we really eat this much every night now?" Laina asked, her eyes wide with excitement.


    Elric chuckled, ruffling her hair. "Aye, my little sprout. Things are different now. We don¡¯t have to starve ourselves just to save coins for the tax collector."


    Mira smiled softly, adjusting the worn but warm shawl over her shoulders. "I never thought I¡¯d see the day when the kingdom actually considered the struggles of families like ours. Ever since they introduced the new tax system, it feels as though we can finally breathe."


    Elric nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Before, even with my low income work, the tax collector would take what little we had left, leaving us with barely enough to scrape by. But now, with the new ¡¯progressive tax¡¯ they call it, those who earn little like us don¡¯t have to pay anything. The kingdom only takes from those who can truly afford it."


    Mira sighed in relief. "That means more food, better clothes, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªwe can start saving for Laina¡¯s future."


    Laina¡¯s face lit up. "Does that mean I can learn letters like the merchant¡¯s children? I saw them writing on slates in the town square the other day!"


    Elric exchanged a glance with Mira before nodding. "Aye, my dear. If things continue like this and if I work harder or get a better job, we might even afford a tutor for you one day. Or at least, we¡¯ll have enough left over to send you to a cheap school or church so you could learn how to read and write unlike your papa."


    Tears welled up in Mira¡¯s eyes. "Who would have thought? A simple change in the law, and now we have hope."


    Elric raised his bowl, a small but proud gesture. "To King Arthur. For the first time, it feels like we truly have a ruler who cares for the people like us."


    Mira and Laina joined him, raising their bowls of stew in a quiet toast to the newfound hope in their lives. And as they ate, laughter and warmth filled their tiny home¡ªa home no longer haunted by hunger and despair, but by the promise of a better future.


    ...


    "Fuck the poor, fuck KTO," grumbled Master Roland, a wealthy merchant, as he slammed his goblet onto the oak table. The expensive red wine sloshed over the rim, staining the fine tablecloth.


    His fellow merchants, gathered in the lavish hall of his estate, nodded in grim agreement. The air was thick with frustration and the scent of roasted venison, a stark contrast to the struggles of the common folk beyond the estate walls.


    "This so-called ¡¯progressive tax¡¯ is nothing more than theft," Roland continued, his voice sharp with contempt. "Why should we, the ones who drive the economy, be punished just because we are successful? Meanwhile, those lazy peasants sit around stuffing their faces while contributing nothing!"


    Another merchant, a portly man with jeweled rings on every finger, scowled. "And it gets worse. The new tariffs on foreign goods are crippling my business. Before, I could import silk, spices, and fine wines without competition from local traders. Now, with these ridiculous tariffs, the prices are nearly the same! Those lowly craftsmen and farmers can actually compete with us!"


    Roland sneered. "Imagine that¡ªhaving to actually work for our wealth instead of just capitalizing on cheaper foreign goods. It¡¯s outrageous! And don¡¯t get me started on the peasants. Before, they paid the same amount of taxes as us. Now, they contribute nothing while we shoulder all the burden."


    The other merchants muttered in agreement, their frustration growing.


    "King Arthur Jr is a fool if he thinks this will last," another merchant spat. "The nobility won¡¯t stand for it. And neither will we. Something must be done before this kingdom turns into a land of beggars ruling over merchants."


    Roland leaned back, fingers drumming against the table. "Then perhaps it¡¯s time we remind the king where the true power lies. Money makes the world turn, after all. And if Arthur insists on making enemies of us, he¡¯ll soon regret it."


    The merchants exchanged knowing glances, the seeds of rebellion taking root among the wealthy elite. Outside, beyond the tall walls of the estate, the common folk continued to rejoice in their newfound hope¡ªblissfully unaware of the storm brewing in the halls of the rich.


    This was happening because, a week earlier, the first tax collection took place under the newly implemented system, stirring considerable discussion throughout the kingdom.


    ...


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    A sharp knock echoed through the chamber.


    "It¡¯s Ben, Your Majesty," came the voice from the other side of the heavy wooden door. "I¡¯m here to report the monthly tax collection results."


    Arthur, seated at his desk, glanced up from the paper he had been studying. With a measured tone, he called out, "Enter."


    The door swung open, and Ben stepped inside, his arms weighed down with a thick stack of documents. His expression was calm, but the slight furrow in his brow betrayed the weight of his report.


    As he approached the desk, he carefully set the documents down and bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty," he began, straightening his posture. "I have compiled the latest tax collection figures. As expected, revenue under the new system has not only met our projections but exceed it."


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, a hint of satisfaction in his expression. "Good. I was wondering when you¡¯d bring me a report¡ªit¡¯s been a week since the first full month of the new system." He reached for the top document, scanning the figures before glancing up. "Is this report just for Eldoria, or does it include all regions?"

 Chapter 50: Tax Revenue

    Ben quickly responded, "This includes the top three regions¡ªEldoria, Solarny, and Ironhearth. Reports from the remaining two regions are delayed due to logistical challenges, but they should arrive soon."


    Arthur nodded in understanding. "That¡¯s fine. Now, compared to the old tax system, how much has our revenue increased?"


    Ben¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. "According to the data from these three regions alone, our revenue has increased by 80% compared to the old system."


    Arthur let out a pleased hum. "That¡¯s a significant jump. And what about our expenditures? We¡¯ve hired more tax collectors, scribes, and officials to ensure the system runs smoothly. How much has been spent on maintaining the Keldorian Tax Office?"


    Ben flipped through his documents before responding. "Yes, Your Majesty. Our spending on the KTO has tripled compared to the old system. We are offering above-average salaries to ensure loyalty and reduce corruption among tax officials."


    Arthur nodded in approval. "A necessary cost. If it means maintaining an honest and efficient system, then it¡¯s well worth the expense." He tapped a finger on the desk, deep in thought. "However, winter has begun. Tax revenue will naturally decline as trade slows. Work with the Department of Finance and prepare an estimate of our expected income¡ªfrom income taxes, tariffs, and other revenue sources. Then, calculate the projected costs to maintain the military, the KTO, and other governmental departments. I want a detailed financial report."


    Ben bowed slightly. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will see to it immediately."


    Arthur leaned forward. "Good. Now, tell me¡ªhave there been any issues or resistance to the new tax system?"


    Ben¡¯s features softened slightly. "Among the common folk, the response has been overwhelmingly positive. The tax-free threshold has allowed many struggling families to afford food without the fear of collectors seizing their last coins. Some have even begun saving for the first time. Trade among small vendors is thriving, and optimism is spreading across the kingdom. As for the middle-income earners, there¡¯s little complaint¡ªtheir taxes remain largely unchanged from what they paid before."


    Arthur allowed himself a small smile. "That is exactly what I intended."


    However, Ben¡¯s expression darkened as he hesitated before continuing. "That being said, the merchant guilds and some wealthy aristocrats are... displeased. Many resent the fact that they now contribute a greater share of their earnings. Merchants, in particular, are struggling to adjust to the new tariffs. Before, they could easily dominate the market by importing cheap foreign goods, but with tariffs leveling the playing field, local businesses have become viable competitors."


    Arthur chuckled. "So the merchants finally have to compete fairly? How tragic."


    Ben nodded. "Yes, and because of this, complaints against you and the new tax system have become a common topic among them. Some of the merchants have even begun voicing their frustrations more openly."


    Arthur¡¯s amusement faded. "That was expected. And what about the nobility? How are the higher-ranking and more influential figures reacting?"


    Ben shook his head. "For now, they have complied with the new tax reforms without outright resistance. Many have voiced their grievances in private, but none have taken any direct action against the crown."


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, his thoughts turning inward. That¡¯s to be expected. I¡¯m taking nearly 40% of their income¡ªof course, there will be resentment. But I can¡¯t afford to grow complacent. With winter approaching, I need to solidify my connections with the many powerful nobles before their dissatisfaction turns into something more dangerous.


    Pushing those thoughts aside for now, he refocused on the matter at hand. "Good. And what of tax evasion? Have there been any cases worth noting?"


    Ben hesitated for a brief moment before replying, "Yes, Your Majesty. As expected, there have been cases of tax evasion¡ªsome merchants attempted to underreport their earnings, while a few landowners tried to hide their wealth through false ledgers. However, our investigators have been through. Those caught evading taxes have been punished accordingly, either through heavy fines or asset seizures."


    Arthur nodded, his expression unreadable. "And what of our own people? Any corruption within the tax offices?"


    Ben¡¯s face darkened. "Unfortunately, yes. A handful of tax officers were found accepting bribes in exchange for lowering tax assessments. Some even conspired with merchants to falsify records. But rest assured, Your Majesty, they have been dealt with."


    Arthur¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Dealt with how?"


    Ben met his eyes without hesitation. "As per your decree, they were publicly executed if their crime is too severe. Corruption within the system cannot be tolerated, especially at this crucial stage of reform. Their deaths serve as a warning to others who might consider the same path."


    Arthur exhaled slowly. "Good. If we are to build a just system, we cannot afford corruption among those who enforce the laws. Ensure that the executions are well-publicized. The people must see that justice is impartial, that no one¡ªrich or poor¡ªis above the law."


    Ben nodded. "It has already been done, Your Majesty. The message is clear."


    Arthur nodded, "Good, now let me review these documents. You may leave for now."


    Ben bowed respectfully and turned to go, but before he reached the door, Arthur added, "Also, inform Klein that I wish to speak with him. Tell him I¡¯ll be waiting here."


    Ben inclined his head. "I will deliver the message, Your Majesty."


    As Ben exited the chamber, Arthur turned his gaze back to the stack of reports.


    A few moments later, the door creaked open once more. Klein stepped inside, bowing deeply. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?"


    Arthur wasted no time. "I need an update on the search team. It has been a week since they discovered the sulfur deposits. Where are they now, and how much longer will it take for the shipment to arrive?"


    Klein thought for a moment before replying. "They are still in route, but based on their last report, they should arrive at the capital within five to ten days."


    Arthur nodded. "Good. That resource is crucial. Also, how is our military progressing? I allocated additional funds to recruitment and improving our training facilities¡ªhave there been any results?"


    Klein gave a small smile. "Yes, Your Majesty. We have successfully recruited a significant number of new knights and mages. Training facilities have been upgraded, and the troops are progressing well. Morale among the soldiers is high."


    Arthur nodded, satisfied.


    Klein then hesitated before adding, "Your Majesty, there is another matter¡ªyour Accession Day is in ten days. Have you given any thought to how you wish to celebrate it?"


    In just ten days, Arthur Jr. would mark his first full year as King of Keldoria¡ªa reign that began under tragic circumstances after the assassination of his father, king Arthur III. Though Moe had only inhabited this body for about six months, the original Arthur Jr. had already ruled for half a year before his arrival. Thus making it a year.


    In this world, royal heirs who inherited the title "Jr." were required to keep it until they turned thirty, regardless of whether their parents were still alive. However, Accession Day was an exception. On this day, Arthur had the rare opportunity to change his name¡ªa significant moment in his rule. He could choose to honor tradition and remain Arthur IV, adopt a new surname to mark a fresh beginning, or even create an entirely different title for himself.


    For Arthur Jr., this was more than just a formal celebration. It was a pivotal moment that would define his reign¡ªa chance to solidify his rule, shape his own identity, and assert his vision for Keldoria¡¯s future.


    Arthur leaned back, his gaze distant. "Accession Day, huh...?"


    ---


    Not part of the story.


    Sorry, I¡¯m not sure how to remove privilege chapters since it was set automatically. I¡¯ll try to contact WN and request that the chapter isn¡¯t put into privilege mode. Sry for the last two day since chapter 49 and this chapter should come out together but due to privilege chapter it was messed up.

 Chapter 51: The First Printed

    Arthur turned to Klein, his gaze steady and curious. "If you were in my place, how would you celebrate Ascension Day?"


    Klein paused, his brow furrowing in thought. After a moment, he replied, "Well, if it were me, I suppose I¡¯d follow tradition¡ªjust as many kings of Keldoria have done before you."


    Arthur leaned in slightly, a flicker of intrigue in his eyes. "And how exactly would that be?"


    Klein straightened slightly, his expression thoughtful. "Your Majesty, traditionally, Accession Day has always been a grand affair, drawing nobility and influential figures from every corner of the kingdom. Throughout the day, tournaments were held¡ªswordsmanship duels and mage contests¡ªto display the strength and skill of Keldoria¡¯s finest warriors.


    As evening fell, the celebration would shift to the Banquet Hall, where a royal feast stretched late into the night, filled with the kingdom¡¯s finest food, music, and performances. It was during this time that the ruler would make important proclamations¡ªannouncements that shaped the realm¡¯s future¡ªbefore joining in the revelry with their guests."


    Arthur listened intently, his fingers drumming thoughtfully against the armrest of his chair. That¡¯s not a bad idea, he mused. It would give me a chance to witness the skill of our knights and mages firsthand¡ªand observe the nobility up close.


    After a moment, he asked, "And what about the common folk?"


    Klein hesitated before replying, "Well, those who could afford tickets would attend the tournaments, watching the contests before returning home once the events ended."


    A pause lingered in the air before Klein, cautious yet curious, ventured, "Your Majesty... are you perhaps considering allowing the common folk to attend the banquet¡ªor perhaps holding a separate celebration for them?"


    Arthur let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Klein, I may be idealistic at times, but I¡¯m not so naive as to ignore the consequences of such a gesture. Inviting commoners to the banquet along with nobility, or even holding a separate one for them, would be seen as an insult by the nobility. Given the current political climate, that would be a foolish mistake I won¡¯t make."


    Klein¡¯s tense expression softened with visible relief. "I never doubted your judgment."


    Arthur studied Klein for a moment, reading the unspoken concern in his eyes. Only when he saw Klein¡¯s shoulders relax did Arthur allow himself a small, knowing chuckle. "If you say so."


    He then added, "Prepare everything the same for this Accession Day. Invite the appropriate guests, and as for the knights and mages competing in the tournament, ensure the selection process is thorough. There might be spies and informants from other kingdoms that might be watching the tournament as well."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I will see to it personally," Klein said with a respectful bow before leaving the chamber.


    Arthur, too, rose from his seat and made his way toward the workshop, where the linotype machine was being constructed.


    Upon arriving, he was greeted by Owen, who had recently been promoted from overseeing the linotype project to head of Keldoria Department of Industry, Science, and Resources (KDISR), where he was now responsible for overseeing all technological advancements, industrial developments, and resource management within the kingdom.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty," Owen said, bowing as he noticed Arthur¡¯s arrival.


    Arthur nodded in acknowledgment. "What¡¯s the progress on the machine?"


    Owen¡¯s face lit up with confidence. "Thanks to the additional thirty workers you assigned to this project, we have just completed the assembly. We were about to send word to inform you."


    Arthur smirked. "Then I arrived at just the right time. Good. Now, let¡¯s run a test on the typesetting. I want to see if we need to make any calibrations or adjustments."


    Owen nodded eagerly and gestured toward the massive linotype machine, where a few workers stood by, waiting for the test run. The machine, a marvel of mechanical ingenuity, loomed over the workshop with its intricate system of levers, gears, and matrices. It was the culmination of months of effort¡ªa device that could revolutionize printing and information dissemination in Keldoria.


    Arthur stepped closer, observing as one of the technicians loaded a set of brass matrices into the machine¡¯s composing section. The matrices, small metal molds representing individual letters and symbols, slid into place with precise movements.


    Arthur watched as the operator typed a test phrase onto the keyboard. The machine clattered to life, each keystroke triggering a mechanism that pulled the corresponding matrix from the magazine, aligning them into a line. When the line was complete, the machine automatically moved it to the next stage¡ªhot metal casting.


    A crucible of molten lead was then used to create a single, solid line of text, known as a slug. As the molten metal was poured into the mold, a hiss of steam rose from the cooling tray. Within moments, the metal solidified, and a fresh, perfectly formed line of text was ejected. The matrices were then sent back to their respective compartments, ready for reuse.


    Arthur ran his fingers along the newly cast slug, feeling the crisp, raised letters. The precision was impressive. "So far, so good," he muttered. "Now, let¡¯s move on to the printing phase."


    The workers carefully took the finished slugs and arranged them in a printing press. Ink was rolled over the surface, coating the raised letters evenly before a large sheet of paper was pressed against them. With a mechanical thunk, the press completed its cycle, and the first test print was pulled from the rollers.


    Arthur picked up the freshly printed sheet and examined it. The ink distribution was even, and the text was sharp and clear. However, he noticed a slight misalignment in one of the lines. "Owen, see this?" He pointed to the imperfection. "It¡¯s minor, but if we mass-produce at this quality, errors will accumulate."


    Owen frowned and inspected the sheet. "You¡¯re right, Your Majesty. It might be a calibration issue with the matrix alignment or the pressure of the typecasting mold. We can make an adjustment before running another test."


    Arthur nodded. "Good. Fix the alignment and run multiple test prints."


    Owen signaled the team, and they immediately set to work making the necessary calibrations.


    The workshop buzzed with activity as nearly seventy workers adjusted gears, and fine-tuned mechanisms. Amid the controlled chaos, Arthur turned to Owen. "Once this is perfected, let me know. I have an important document that needs printing."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Owen replied, wiping a smear of grease from his brow. "I believe we can make the necessary adjustments and have it running perfectly by day¡¯s end."


    Arthur gave a curt nod, taking the first ever printed sheet from the machine. He examined it briefly, the crisp ink and clean lines bringing a sense of satisfaction, then turned on his heel and left the workshop¡ªeach step echoing with the weight of future possibilities.


    As Arthur left the workshop and made his way to the library, his mind buzzed with possibilities such as how mass-producing books could unlock the potential of the common folk, teaching them to read and write and fostering a more educated, capable society. Knowledge would no longer be the privilege of nobles and scholars¡ªit could reach every village, every household, reshaping the very foundation of the kingdom.


    But beyond education, there was an even greater prize. This technology could revolutionize government operations¡ªstreamlining the production of decrees, laws, and tax records. Bureaucracy would become swift and efficient, leaving less room for corruption and error.


    And then there was the true power¡ªcontrol of information. With this machine, Arthur could shape public perception, direct the flow of news, and safeguard the kingdom from dangerous rumors or dissent before they spread.


    A kingdom that controls information controls its future.


    Arthur allowed himself a small, knowing smile as he approached the library doors. The weight of ambition still lingered in his mind, but for now, the quiet sanctuary of the library offered a brief respite.


    Inside, the scent of old parchment and ink filled the air¡ªa comforting reminder of tradition soon to be transformed. His gaze landed on Aaron, seated near the tall windows, hunched over a book, lost in thought.


    Arthur approached quietly, "Aaron, what are you reading?"


    Aaron, startled by the familiar voice, looked up with a sheepish grin. "Oh¡ªnothing, really. Just something I grabbed off the shelf to kill time."


    His gaze drifted to the paper in Arthur¡¯s hand, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "What¡¯s that you¡¯re holding?"


    Arthur glanced down at the paper, the corners of his mouth curling into a proud smile. "This," he said, holding it up, "is the result of a machine that will change this kingdom¡ªand perhaps even the world."


    Aaron blinked, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What do you mean? How could a piece of paper do that?"


    Without a word, Arthur handed the paper over. "Take a closer look. This isn¡¯t handwritten. It was copied¡ªby a machine. And not just one page. With this invention, a single person could produce hundreds of identical copies in just a few hours."


    Aaron¡¯s eyes widened as he examined the uniform text. "Hundreds? In hours? That¡¯s¡ªhow is that even possible?" He shook his head in disbelief. "What is this machine? How does it work?"


    Arthur chuckled, crossing his arms with the air of someone holding a well-guarded secret. "You¡¯ll know soon enough. And when you do, you¡¯ll see how it¡¯s going to reshape everything¡ªknowledge, power, the very future of Keldoria."


    Aaron stared down at the page, the weight of Arthur¡¯s words settling heavily in his mind.


    Before Aaron could press for more, Arthur handed him the sheet with a casual flick of his wrist. "Keep it. I have things to take care of."


    Aaron looked up, still full of questions, but Arthur was already turning away. His steps were measured, purposeful¡ªlike a man who knew the world was already shifting beneath his feet.


    Arthur moved toward an empty space by the window, took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts, and turned his attention back to the tasks that demanded his focus.

 Chapter 52: Recruitment

    "Honey!" A woman in her late thirties rushed toward her husband, her voice brimming with excitement.


    "Maria? Slow down." Elric set down his wooden mug, raising a brow. "What¡¯s the rush?"


    "There¡¯s another recruitment notice from the palace!" Maria said, breathless but beaming.


    "Again?" Elric¡¯s expression darkened with curiosity.


    For the past few months, Arthur had been recruiting hundreds¡ªnearly a thousand¡ªskilled workers for KTO and other department. Blacksmiths, non-ranking mages with decent proficiency, scholars who could read and write, and various other talents had been hired under strict selection. But this time... something was different.


    Maria straightened with confidence. "I heard the requirements this time aren¡¯t as strict as before. They¡¯re looking for people who can handle heavy lifting and bad smells." Her eyes glimmered. "Doesn¡¯t that suit you? Your current job already has you hauling heavy loads¡ªand the stench... I can¡¯t even get near you until you wash up."


    Elric winced, the bluntness of her words hitting harder than expected. But she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    He was no stranger to foul odors. As a tanner, his days were spent soaking hides in harsh solutions, scraping away fat and flesh while enduring the gut-wrenching stench of rotting animal remains. The acrid cocktail of urine, lime, and decay clung to his skin no matter how hard he scrubbed. It was honest work, but grueling¡ªand most people couldn¡¯t bear to stand near him. To add more, the pay was so low that even his wife had to work to support their family.


    During theses few month, everyone in Keldoria realize that working for King Arthur meant generous pay¡ªbetter than any noble or merchant could offer. The working conditions were fair, and unlike most lords, the palace ensured proper treatment for its laborers.


    But there was always one condition.


    "Is there also a magic contract we need to sign?," Elric questioned.


    Maria nodded. "Same as always. No one can reveal what they¡¯re working on. People say it¡¯s to protect the kingdom¡¯s secrets."


    Elric stroked his chin thoughtfully. "With how much Arthur pays... I doubt anyone complains. The last batch of recruits? They¡¯re living comfortably now."


    Maria¡¯s grin widened. "So? Will you apply?"


    Elric let out a heavy breath. Tanning was all he had ever known. But if Arthur was looking for people who could endure hard labor and foul smells... maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis was his chance to escape the tanner¡¯s pits for good.


    "Well... it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got anything to lose."


    "Great! The recruitment is tomorrow at 9 a.m. near the Keldoria Tax Office in Eldoria¡¯s central square. Get there early¡ªeveryone¡¯s going to want a shot at this."


    "But... I have work tomorrow," Elric hesitated.


    Maria crossed her arms. "This could be your only chance to leave that miserable job behind. Take a sick day or something¡ªif you get hired, we can finally start living better."


    Elric hesitated, uncertainty flickering across his face. But after a moment, he nodded.


    "Alright... I¡¯ll go."


    "Good, go rest now, I will take care of the children tonight." Maria replied


    ...


    Elric awoke before the first light of dawn, the sky outside still cloaked in midnight¡¯s shadow. The air was cold, biting at his skin as he hurried through his morning routine. He splashed his face with icy water, ate a quick piece of stale bread, and dressed in his sturdiest clothes¡ªnothing fancy, just enough to keep him warm and presentable.


    By the time he stepped out the door, the world was still and quiet, save for the crunch of frost beneath his boots.


    Four hours early, he muttered, clutching his coat tighter against the chill. That should be more than enough.


    Or so he thought.


    When Elric arrived at the recruitment site near the Keldoria Tax Office, his heart sank. A sea of people had already gathered, stretching far beyond the square, wrapping around buildings like a living tide. It wasn¡¯t even five in the morning.


    "By the gods," he whispered, joining the end of the endless line.


    As the minutes dragged into hours, the cold settled into his bones. He shifted from foot to foot, trying to stay warm. That¡¯s when a voice behind him broke the monotony.


    "Long morning ahead, huh?"


    Elric turned to find a man standing beside him¡ªa stout fellow with a friendly face and sharp eyes, bundled in layers of worn but well-kept clothing. He smelled faintly of spiced meats and baked bread, a welcome change from the usual stench Elric carried from the tannery.


    "Looks that way," Elric replied, offering a tired smile. "Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be showing up early just to stand at the end of a parade."


    The man chuckled, holding out a hand. "Name¡¯s Bram. I run a food stall over by Eldoria¡¯s west gate. Fried meat skewers¡ªbest you¡¯ll find in the city, if I do say so myself."


    Elric shook his hand firmly. "Elric. Tanner by trade. Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve tried your food, but it sounds better than anything I¡¯ve had lately."


    "A tanner, huh? Tough work." Bram grinned, then shrugged. "Funny, though. You¡¯d think a man running a good stall wouldn¡¯t need to be here, right?"


    Elric raised a brow. "Yeah, why are you here? Sounds like you¡¯re doing well enough already."


    Bram¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. "Aye, I earn a decent amount, no doubt about it. But decent doesn¡¯t mean steady." He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Bad weather, poor harvests¡ªit can all go south fast. But working for Arthur? That¡¯s different. Steady pay, fair treatment, and from what I¡¯ve heard, you get respect. Not like the nobles who toss you scraps and expect you to grovel for ¡¯em."


    Elric nodded slowly. "Yeah... I¡¯ve heard the same. Folks who got in last time¡ªsome of ¡¯em used to be worse off than me. Now they¡¯re living like kings compared to what they had before."


    "Exactly!" Bram leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "And have you heard the rumors? Some say Arthur¡¯s working on something big¡ªbigger than just hiring smiths or scribes. Something that could change the whole kingdom."


    Elric¡¯s curiosity sparked. "What kind of ¡¯something big¡¯?"


    Bram shrugged. "No one really knows. Magic contracts keep everyone¡¯s lips sealed tighter than a dragon¡¯s hoard. But if Arthur¡¯s recruiting folks like us¡ªlaborers, vendors, common folk¡ªit¡¯s gotta be something."


    Elric let the thought settle in his mind, the weight of possibility pressing on his shoulders.


    "Well," he finally said, glancing toward the front of the ever-growing line, "whatever it is, I just hope it¡¯s better than the stench of rotting hides."


    Bram let out a hearty laugh. "With how you¡¯re talking, Elric, I think you¡¯re more than ready for something better."


    As they talk the sun began to rise, painting the sky in hues of orange and gold, the line crept forward, and for the first time that morning, Elric felt a spark of hope stir within him.

 Chapter 53: The Interview

    By the time the sun hovered just above the horizon, the square was packed to the brim. The cold had given way to the steady warmth of the rising sun, yet the tension in the air remained thick and heavy.


    At about 8:20 a.m., the recruiters finally arrived. Ten of them in total, dressed in dark blue cloaks adorned with the royal crest of Keldoria. They moved with purpose, setting up their tables and checking thick ledgers, their expressions sharp and unreadable.


    The crowd stirred. People straightened their backs, adjusted their clothes, and stood taller¡ªeveryone trying to look their best despite the exhaustion of standing for hours.


    Elric stole a glance behind him. His heart sank at the sheer number of people still gathering. "Must be at least three hundred by now... maybe more," he muttered under his breath.


    "Looks like we weren¡¯t the only early risers," Bram whispered with a nervous chuckle.


    Soon, the line began to move¡ªslowly but surely, inch by inch¡ªas the recruiters worked in pairs to assess each hopeful applicant. The process was meticulous, more thorough than Elric had expected. One recruiter asked questions while the other scribbled notes into a massive ledger.


    The hours crawled by, the sun now high in the sky, casting long shadows across the square. The closer Elric got, the tighter the knot in his stomach grew. His palms were clammy, and every step forward felt heavier than the last.


    Finally, it was his turn.


    Two recruiters greeted him¡ªa stern woman with sharp eyes and a man with graying hair, both radiating an air of authority.


    "State your name," the woman said curtly.


    "Elric. Elric Thorn." His voice was steady, though his heart hammered in his chest.


    The man nodded and began scribbling. The woman continued. "Past occupation?"


    "Tanner," Elric answered. "Worked for nearly fifteen years."


    "Income?"


    Elric hesitated. "About 2-4 silver coins a month."


    The woman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she fired off the next round of questions. "Family members? List their names, ages, and whether they work or not. If they do, state their occupation."


    Elric blinked, momentarily stunned. "All of them?"


    "All of them. Including your siblings."


    Swallowing hard, he complied. "My wife, Maria. Thirty-six, work part time as servant for a wealthier merchant. Two children Laina, ten years old and Jaren, three years old. My sister, Lysa, she¡¯s thirty-two, works as a weaver at the market..."


    The questions kept coming, each one digging deeper. They asked about his friends, his workmates from the tannery¡ª"Names and occupations?"¡ªeven though Elric couldn¡¯t understand why such details mattered.


    Then came the questions about his health.


    "Any injuries, illnesses, or chronic conditions?"


    "None that I know of," Elric answered, his voice growing tight.


    Every answer was carefully written down, every detail recorded with precision. Elric could feel the weight of their scrutiny with every scribble of the quill.


    When the questioning finally ended, the recruiters leaned in toward each other, speaking in hushed tones, occasionally glancing at Elric as they discussed their evaluation. Time stretched unbearably long as the two seemed to deliberate every aspect of his life.


    Elric stood there, shifting his weight anxiously, the silence pressing down on him harder than any tannery workload ever had.


    Finally, the woman turned back to him, her expression unchanged.


    "You¡¯ve passed the first stage of evaluation," she said, her voice clipped and professional. "Proceed to the next stage. Follow the signs ahead, and wait for further instructions."


    Elric blinked, the words taking a moment to sink in. "I... passed?"


    "Yes," the man confirmed with a nod. "Move along. The next test awaits."


    A rush of relief surged through Elric¡¯s chest, though it was quickly overshadowed by a new wave of uncertainty. He turned toward Bram, but he was still talking to the recruiter.


    Taking a deep breath, Elric moved forward.


    Elric followed the directions through a narrow stone corridor that opened into a large courtyard. About fifty others were already there, scattered in small groups, faces drawn tight with exhaustion and nerves.


    He waited for a while and scanned the crowd instinctively, searching for Bram¡ªbut there was no sign of him. "Maybe he didn¡¯t make it through..." Elric thought, the realization weighing on him more than he expected.


    As more applicants trickled in, the group swelled. By the time the last of the candidates arrived, there were roughly one hundred and fifty people gathered.


    Before anyone could speak, three figures emerged from a side entrance. All attention snapped toward them.


    The recruiters were clad in dark blue robes stitched with silver thread, and each wore an insignia of the royal stag pinned over their heart. Their presence commanded immediate silence.


    The middle recruiter¡ªa tall woman with steel-gray hair and sharp eyes¡ªstepped forward. Her voice rang out clearly, cutting through the heavy air.


    "Congratulations on passing the first interview. But be warned¡ªthis is the second and final interview." She let the words settle before continuing. "Those who pass will be hired. The rest... will be dismissed immediately."


    A tense silence followed. Elric could feel the weight of every heartbeat around him, as if the entire group was holding its breath.


    "This test is simple," another recruiter said, a burly man with a voice like rolling thunder. "We will assess your physical strength and endurance. You¡¯ll lift, carry, and demonstrate your ability to handle hard labor. Only those who meet the standard will move forward."


    The trials began swiftly. One by one, the applicants were called forward to lift heavy sacks of grain, carry iron weights across the courtyard, and perform grueling endurance tasks under sharp-eyed scrutiny.


    When Elric¡¯s turn came, his heart thudded painfully in his chest. But he steeled himself. Years of tanning had hardened his body more than most would expect. The stench, the hauling of soaked hides, and the relentless labor had forged him into something stronger than he looked.


    "Begin," one of the recruiters ordered.


    Elric gripped the heavy sack in front of him and hoisted it upward. His muscles strained, but he held firm. He carried the weight across the designated path and returned without stumbling.


    Then came the iron weights¡ªtwice as heavy as the sacks. His arms screamed in protest, but Elric bit down and pushed through, every step fueled by the thought of leaving the tanner¡¯s pits behind forever.


    When it was over, sweat soaked through his shirt, and every muscle burned. But he stood tall, refusing to show weakness.


    The recruiters whispered amongst themselves, nodding occasionally.


    "You pass," one finally announced.


    Relief washed over him like a wave.


    Soon after, those who succeeded¡ªbarely eighty people out of the original hundred and fifty¡ªwere escorted toward the towering silhouette of Eldoria Palace.


    The grandeur of the palace loomed above them, its marble walls gleaming under the sunlight. The air grew thick with awe as the group was led through gilded gates and into a grand hall.


    Inside, they stood before an ornately carved table where palace officials waited. The recruiter stepped forward once more.


    "You are now required to sign a magic contract. This will bind your silence and loyalty to King Arthur¡¯s service. Breaking this vow will crush your heart and die on the spot."


    Elric swallowed hard but didn¡¯t hesitate. The parchment shimmered faintly with an otherworldly glow. As he placed his hand upon it and spoke his name, a soft pulse of magic sealed the contract. It was done.


    Once everyone had signed, they were led deeper into the palace. The corridors were lined with polished stone and intricate tapestries, every inch radiating power and authority.


    Finally, they entered a vast chamber where King Arthur himself awaited them.


    The room fell deathly silent. Without hesitation, every person in the room dropped to one knee, heads bowed low in reverence.


    Elric¡¯s heart pounded as he knelt, the enormity of the moment crashing down on him.


    "You may all rise," Arthur¡¯s voice echoed through the grand hall¡ªcalm, powerful, and undeniable. His presence alone demanded attention, every word carrying the weight of authority.


    "From this moment forward, you serve the crown. Your duty will be to assist in weapon production and essential labor for the kingdom¡¯s defense."


    He paused, letting the gravity of his words settle over the group.


    "You are now part of the Keldoria Department of Defense and Technology¡ª KDDT."


    Arthur¡¯s gaze swept across the room, sharp and unwavering.


    "Let this be clear: speaking of your work outside these walls is forbidden. Not even your family may know of your duties. Breaking this silence will cost you your life."


    The air grew heavier, the weight of the contract they had signed pressing down on every soul present.


    "In return for your service, your compensation will be generous¡ª ten to twelve silver coins per month, depending on performance."


    A murmur of surprise rippled through the crowd¡ªsuch a wage was more than most could dream of.


    Arthur¡¯s voice cut through the noise like a blade. "Half of you will be assigned to the production of black powder. The rest will assist the blacksmiths, engineers and other officials in producing the weapons I have personally designed."


    His eyes narrowed, "Do I make myself clear?"


    A chorus of voices answered in unison. "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    ---


    Not part of the story,


    I will be using Black Powder instead of Gun powder so many won¡¯t be confuse with smokeless powder which is also called that gun powder:)

 Chapter 54: What is the use of Black Powder

    Arthur stood tall at the front of the grand hall, eyes sharp and calculating as he observed the gathered workers.


    "You will now receive your assignments," Arthur announced, his voice steady and authoritative. "Listen carefully and follow instructions without delay."


    One by one, names were called and duties assigned. Arthur watched with a discerning eye, placing each individual where they would be most useful according to the information written when the recruiter had recorded them during the interview.


    "Elric Thorn," Arthur called out.


    The man stepped forward, shoulders squared despite the nerves that clearly gripped him.


    "You will be assigned to the black powder division, where you will be responsible for the making of black powder and its ingredients," Arthur declared. "Follow the overseer¡¯s instructions to the letter, they will explain what you need to do. Mistakes will not be tolerated¡ªthis task requires precision and discipline."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Elric replied, bowing deeply before moving to join his assigned group.


    Arthur continued to delegate, splitting the workers into two main groups: one for black powder production, the other to assist blacksmiths and other in making his personally designed weapons. Each man was placed where their skills¡ªor sheer physical endurance¡ªwould best serve the kingdom¡¯s needs.


    When the final assignment was given, Arthur stepped forward once more.


    "You are now part of something greater than yourselves," he said, voice carrying through the hall with unwavering authority. "What you build here will determine the future of Keldoria. I expect nothing less than excellence."


    With that, the workers were dismissed to their tasks.


    Arthur watched silently as the recruits filed out, each one stepping into a future they could not yet comprehend. His gaze lingered on them until he noticed Klein approaching.


    "Your Majesty," Klein greeted with a respectful nod.


    Arthur acknowledged him with a nod of his own. "What is it?"


    "I wanted to inform you that I¡¯ve invited the guests and selected the knights and mages for the tournament on Accession Day, which is in four days," Klein reported. "All that remains is to prepare the tournament grounds and the banquet hall. However, I also heard that you intend to add a fireworks display at the end of the celebrations."


    Arthur hadn¡¯t originally planned on including a fireworks show at the end of Accession day since creating black powder was impossible without sulfur. However, the sulfur shipment had arrived ahead of schedule, giving him enough time to produce the necessary amount for the firework show.


    "Yes, I do," Arthur confirmed.


    Klein furrowed his brows. "Fireworks? What are they? How does it work? And is there anything I should prepare for this show?"


    Arthur hesitated for a moment. He knew what fireworks looked like, but explaining them was another matter. More importantly, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to explain how fireworks work to someone who has never seen or heard of black powder and its combustion.


    "It¡¯s difficult to explain," Arthur admitted. "It¡¯s better if I show you how black power works and its destructiveness before I explain how fireworks work."


    With that, he gestured for Klein to follow him. Together, they made their way to the site where workers were grinding and mixing ingredients under Arthur¡¯s instructions. Since the sulfur had arrived two days ago, production was already underway. Workers milled the components into a fine powder, carefully maintaining the correct proportions. Some batches were already complete.


    As they arrived, the workers paused to acknowledge their presence, but Arthur motioned for them to continue. He then scooped up a handful of black powder and held it up.


    "You recognize this, don¡¯t you?" he asked.


    Klein nodded. "Yes, I know it¡¯s black powder."


    "Good." Arthur returned the powder to its container. "Now, do you want to see how it works, or would you rather see how destructive it can be when properly used?"


    Klein hesitated before responding, "If possible, I¡¯d like to see both. But if I had to choose, I¡¯d prefer to see its destructive power."


    Arthur chuckled. "Then I¡¯ll show you both."


    He instructed Klein to fetch a stick to make a torch. As Klein prepared it, Arthur arranged a small line of black powder on the ground, placing it at a safe distance from the stored barrels. When Klein returned with the lit torch, Arthur took it and lowered the flame to one end of the powder trail.


    A sudden ¡¯whoomp¡¯ erupted as the powder ignited, sending a brief burst of fire skimming across the ground. The flames flared brightly for a moment, casting flickering shadows and smoke, before dying out, leaving only a scorched trail behind.


    Arthur turned to Klein, whose expression was one of mild disappointment.


    Klein frowned. "Your Majesty, not to offend you, but how is this useful? Even a low-ranked mage can produce stronger fire."


    Arthur chuckled. "That was just a demonstration of how it burns. When ignited, sulfur burns first, which then ignites the charcoal and potassium nitrate. The nitrate releases oxygen, accelerating combustion¡ª"


    He paused, then attempted a simplified explanation for Klein to understand since he won¡¯t know what is oxygen or how it speeds up combustion. "What makes black powder powerful isn¡¯t just fire¡ªit¡¯s the combination of ingredients and how they react together."


    Klein still looked skeptical. "And how does that make it a weapon?"


    Arthur¡¯s smile widened. "The key is confinement. Loose powder burns. But when trapped in a barrel, or even a small casing, the gases have nowhere to go¡ªuntil they explode."


    Klein¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, still confused. "So, how does it make it useful and as you said would strengthen the Kledoria military?"


    "Now," Arthur said, "we take a barrel to the training grounds and I will show you exactly how destructive black powder can be."


    Klein glanced around. "Why not just demonstrate it here? This place is huge."


    Arthur shook his head. "This is not huge enough, beside we¡¯re surrounded by black powder. One stray spark, and this entire site could go up in flames. Do you want to destroy this site? Also the training ground is safer¡ªand I want the soldiers to witness its power firsthand."


    Klein glanced around again. The site stretched as far as two football fields, with workers spread across one half, diligently grinding, mixing, and preparing the powder. The other half remained relatively open. How could this possibly be too small? he wondered. Even if something did go wrong, surely the explosion wouldn¡¯t be large enough to consume everything.


    Yet he kept his doubts to himself and followed Arthur while carrying a barrel full of black powder.


    As they walked, his thoughts churned. So far, all Klein had seen was a quick flash of fire and a chunk of smoke. Hardly impressive. Hardly dangerous. The way Arthur spoke, it was as if this powder could level fortresses. But how? How could something that had just flickered and burned for mere seconds possess such destructive power?


    Klein remained skeptical but seeing how confident Arthur was, Klein remained silent and followed Arthur.


    ---


    Not part of the story,


    The Privilege chapter will remain unchanged since I can¡¯t cancel it. Sry

 Chapter 55: Preparing a Black Powder Bomb

    After a short walk, Arthur and Klein arrived at the training grounds. Arthur¡¯s eyes scanned the open space, searching for an area large enough to safely demonstrate the power of black powder. He needed enough room to be safe and prove just how destructive it could be when confined.


    As he walked further in, knights on their lunch break took notice. Many knights were curious why Arthur would come to the training ground during lunch time and why Klein carried a barrel and followed Arthur to the training ground. Arthur had trained with them nearly every morning, fostering camaraderie between the knights and mages. Thus, the knights didn¡¯t hesitate to approach Arthur to ask.


    One of the knights stepped forward. "Your Majesty, what brings you here? And why is Sir Klein carrying that barrel?"


    Arthur smiled. "I¡¯ve come to demonstrate a power none of you have ever seen before."


    The knights exchanged puzzled glances. More of them began gathering, their curiosity piqued. They turned to Klein for answers, but he looked just as uncertain as they did. Klein still wasn¡¯t convinced that black powder could be as devastating and destructive as Arthur claimed. Without a word, Klein handed the barrel off to one of the knights.


    Arthur then asked, "Can you point me to an open space where I can safely test a large explosion?"


    The knight thought for a moment before gesturing toward the far side of the grounds. "Your Majesty, the area where the mages practice large-scale spells should be big enough."


    Arthur nodded. "Good idea. Let¡¯s go there. Also, call any knights who are resting or curious to see what I am about to do."


    The knight quickly relayed the message while Arthur and Klein headed toward the mage training area. By the time they arrived, nearly twenty knights had followed, eager to see what Arthur was planning.


    At the training ground, Alice and Aaron were in the middle of a sparring session. They stopped when they saw Arthur and a growing crowd behind him.


    Alice approached first, her voice no longer holding the resentment she had once carried toward Arthur, but rather a neutral curiosity. "Arthur, this is a training ground for mages. What are you doing here? And why is Sir Klein, along with a brunch of knights, following you? Also... what¡¯s in the barrel?"


    Arthur chuckled. "I¡¯m here to show just how powerful black powder is¡ªand how destructive it can be when used properly."


    Aside from Arthur, Klein, Alice, and Aaron, no one present knew what black powder even was. The knights and mages glanced at each other, confusion clear on their faces.


    Alice furrowed her brow. "The black powder you¡¯ve been working on these past few days?"


    Arthur nodded. "Yes. Klein had his doubts, so I decided to show him¡ªand everyone else¡ªwhat it can really do."


    Aaron crossed his arms, intrigued. "Do you mind if we watch too?"


    "Of course not," Arthur said. "Actually before you watch, I need a favor¡ªcan you clear this area and gather all the mages in this area here?"


    Aaron nodded. "I¡¯ll speak to the instructor and get everyone together." He walked off to carry out the request.


    Meanwhile, Alice turned back to Arthur, still puzzled. "Why do you need all the mages to gather?"


    Arthur chuckled. "Because I need everyone to clear out at least a hundred meters from the blast zone. It¡¯ll be dangerous for anyone standing closer than that."


    Alice thought she heard Arthur wrong and asked him again. "Did you just say... a hundred meters?"


    Arthur smiled and nodded.


    Before Alice could respond, Klein interjected, his skepticism unwavering. "Your Majesty, you¡¯re not serious, right? When you burned the black powder earlier, it was nothing more than a flicker of fire and a little smoke. And now you¡¯re saying it needs a hundred-meter safety zone?"


    Arthur smirked. "As I told you, Klein, when used properly, black powder is a dangerous weapon. You¡¯ll see for yourself soon enough."


    Klein, Alice, and even the gathered knights exchanged uncertain glances. A single barrel creating an explosion big enough to require a hundred meters of space? That was nearly the length of a professional football field. It sounded absurd.


    Yet, despite their doubts, they said nothing and waited for Arthur¡¯s demonstration.


    Before Aaron returned, Arthur turned to the knights. "Find a rope at least 120 meters long."


    A few knights ran off to find the rope while Arthur and the others waited. The air was thick with anticipation, though most of it was laced with skepticism.


    Moments later, Aaron returned with a group of about thirty mages. They gathered near Arthur, their faces filled with confusion. Many of them had been pulled away from their training with little explanation and were now staring at the growing crowd of knights.


    One of the mages, a man with short-cropped hair and a deep scowl, crossed his arms. "Aaron, why exactly did you call us here? What¡¯s going on?"


    Aaron gestured toward Arthur. "The king is about to demonstrate something he claims is incredibly powerful. Something he calls black powder and you are in the range."


    "Black powder?" another mage echoed, looking around in bewilderment. "Never heard of it."


    "You¡¯re not alone," a knight muttered under his breath.


    Meanwhile, the knights returned, carrying a bundle of rope. It wasn¡¯t as thick but it was long¡ªmore than enough for what he had in mind.


    Arthur took one end of the rope, inspecting it briefly before turning to one of the knights. "Take a knife and poke a small hole near the top of the barrel. Just enough for the rope to fit inside."


    The knight hesitated. "Uh... Your Majesty, why exactly do we need to poke a hole in the barrel?"


    Arthur smiled. "Because we need to light it from a safe distance. This rope will act as a fuse, giving us enough time and space so we don¡¯t need to go near the barrel when it explode."


    Once the rope was ready, he ordered one of the knights to place the barrel about 100 meters away from where they currently stood.


    After the knight came back, Arthur instructed Alice to use her fire magic to burn the rope.

 Chapter 56: Destruction of Black Powder

    "Alice, please light the rope on fire with magic," Arthur instructed.


    Alice nodded, raising her hand. A soft incantation slipped from her lips, and a small flicker of flame leaped from her fingertips, igniting the end of the rope. The fire took hold, and the rope began to burn.


    Arthur watched intently, anticipation building in his chest. The gathered knights and mages leaned in slightly, waiting for something to happen.


    However, as the seconds dragged on, Arthur¡¯s excitement started to wane. The rope burned¡ªbut painfully slow. The flame crawled along the fibers, barely making any progress toward the barrel.


    Klein frowned, crossing his arms. "Uh... Your Majesty, is this supposed to take this long?"


    Arthur didn¡¯t answer immediately, his gaze fixed on the slow-burning rope. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that he realized his mistake¡ªa regular rope was a terrible fuse. Unlike proper slow-match fuses, which were treated to ensure a steady burn rate, this rope smoldered unevenly and threatened to extinguish before reaching its target.


    A few knights shifted uncomfortably. Some even glanced at each other, stifling small chuckles.


    One of them coughed. "I, uh... don¡¯t mean to question you, Your Majesty, but should we... do something?"


    Alice¡¯s laughter spilled out, sharp and mocking. "Arthur," she managed between gasps, "do you honestly have any idea what you¡¯re doing?"


    Arthur clenched his jaw, frustration creeping in. He had the knowledge, but his execution was flawed. He had overlooked something so simple yet so crucial.


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur turned to Klein. "Klein, can you go back and fetch more black powder?"


    Klein hesitated, his brow furrowing. "More black powder?"


    "Yes," Arthur confirmed. "I¡¯ll explain later, but hurry."


    Though still doubtful, Klein nodded and jogged off.


    Arthur turned his attention back to the rope, only to find that the fire had already died out. With a sigh, he motioned for a knight to retrieve it.


    Aaron, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "Arthur, you¡¯re trying to ignite the black powder inside the barrel, right?"


    Arthur nodded. "Yes, that is my plan but I forget to account for the rope being a bad fuse."


    Aaron thought for a moment before offering a suggestion. "Why not just have a mage shoot a fireball directly at the barrel? Instructor Helen has enough accuracy to hit it from this distance."


    Arthur considered it for a moment before shaking his head. "That won¡¯t work. The barrel is too thick. Even if the fireball is strong enough to ignite the black powder, the explosion I wanted won¡¯t happen. The barrel would break open first, scattering the powder. Without confinement, the black powder will just burn, not detonate."


    Aaron frowned, still unsure why confinement was necessary, but chose not to press the issue.


    Minutes later, Klein returned, carrying another barrel of black powder. He set it down next to Arthur. "Alright, here it is. What now?"


    Arthur¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. "Now, we make a better fuse with just black powder."


    He knelt down and used his hands to draw a line in the dirt, marking a clear path leading from their position to the barrel. Then, he instructed the knights to carefully pour a continuous trail of black powder along that line.


    Klein, watching with uncertainty, finally asked, "What exactly are you doing, your majesty?"


    Arthur smirked. "As I said creating a proper fuse."


    One of the mages, still puzzled, asked, "Your majesty, how does laying out black powder act as a fuse?"


    Arthur glanced at them and explained, "When we ignite the powder trail, the fire will rapidly travel along it, acting like a fuse and igniting the barrel at the end."


    Satisfied with the simplified explanation, the mage nodded, though some of the gathered knights and mages still looked doubtful.


    Arthur turned back to watch as the knights carefully spread the black powder, ensuring there were no gaps. The thin black line stretched across the training ground. However, as the knights neared the end of the barrel, Arthur noticed a problem¡ªthe black powder ran out 30 meters short of the target.


    Arthur frowned. He briefly considered sending Klein to fetch another barrel, but he quickly dismissed the thought. He had already wasted one entire barrel earlier, and he wasn¡¯t eager to waste more of the precious resource.


    Seventy meters should still be safe, Arthur reasoned to himself. The wood from the barrel might splinter and fly outward, but it shouldn¡¯t have enough force to kill or cause serious injury. Besides, most of the people gathered here are mages and knights so they are much stronger than a regular person.


    Turning to the group, he raised his voice. "This will be enough. Everyone, step back further just in case."


    The knights exchanged glances, still uncertain about how dangerous this really was, but they obeyed. Slowly, the gathered crowd moved back, leaving Arthur, Alice, and a few of the more curious knights closer to the edge of the fuse line.


    Arthur took a deep breath and looked at Alice. "Alright. Light it up."


    Alice nodded and extended her hand. With a soft chant, a small flame flickered to life at her fingertips. She stepped forward, crouching slightly, and touched the fire to the powder trail.


    The reaction was immediate.


    Whoosh!


    A bright streak of flame raced along the ground, devouring the black powder in seconds. Sparks danced along the trail, illuminating the tense faces of the onlookers as the fire sped toward the barrel.


    Arthur¡¯s instincts screamed at him. He had seen destruction before in movies and knew what was about to happen.


    "Everyone, lay down on the ground and cover your ears!" he bellowed.


    Some of the mages and knight immediately obeyed, dropping to the ground without question. But Klein, Alice, and several other mages and knights hesitated.


    "It¡¯s still seventy meters away," Klein muttered, arms crossed. "No way it¡¯s that bad."


    Alice glanced at Arthur, her brows furrowed. Could it really be as destructive as he claimed?


    Some of the knights exchanged doubtful looks but remained standing.


    Then¡ª


    BOOM!


    The explosion ripped through the air like a violent thunderclap.


    The shockwave hit first. A brutal force slammed into those still standing, throwing some backward as if struck by an invisible giant.


    The fireball erupted a second later, swallowing the remains of the barrel in a flash of orange and red. A column of smoke and debris shot skyward, thick and choking, while splintered wood and scorched dirt were blasted outward in every direction.


    The ground beneath them quaked, sending loose dust and rubble scattering. Those who had followed Arthur¡¯s warning only felt the pressure shake their bodies, but those who had remained standing weren¡¯t as lucky.


    Klein staggered as the blast wave struck him, the shock from the explosion made Klein lose his balance for the first time in years. His ears rang painfully, and the world around him blurred for a moment.


    Others were worse off, Alice shielded her face, gritting her teeth as the force of the explosion shoved her backward and fell to the ground. Several knights and mages stumbled, some outright falling as they were buffeted by the wave of air.


    The explosion was nothing like a mage¡¯s fire spell. It wasn¡¯t controlled. It wasn¡¯t shaped by mana. It was raw, unrelenting, and utterly indiscriminate. Unlike magic, which obeyed the will of its caster, this was chaos given form¡ªdestruction without restraint.


    Even though some mages could wield magic far more powerful than this, none of their spells had ever unleashed a force like this. And it had never been this deafening. Even from over seventy meters away, the explosion roared like a wrathful beast, its fury rattling bones and leaving ears ringing with a sharp, agonizing whine.


    For the first time, those who wielded magic found themselves confronted with a force they never seen, a power that didn¡¯t bend to mana or skill¡ªonly fire, confinement, and destruction.


    As the dust settled, Arthur slowly rose to his feet, brushing dirt from his clothes. He turned to face the others.


    Klein remained on his feet, though the blast had thrown him off balance. His ears rang, and his heart hammered from the sheer force of the explosion. On the ground, Alice, groaning as she pushed herself up, wiped dirt from her cheek and looked at Arthur. Her usual sharp tongue failed her.


    The knights and mages who had doubted Arthur¡¯s warning were left speechless, their faces pale with shock. Those who had been knocked down struggled to their feet, their movements unsteady, as if the very ground beneath them had betrayed them. They exchanged glances filled with awe, fear, and a dawning realization¡ªthey had underestimated this power.


    One knight, still on his hands and knees, gasped for breath before shouting, "What... what in the hell was that?!"


    But his voice barely registered. The explosion had left a lingering silence, not of stillness, but of deafness. Their ears rang so violently that only muffled sounds reached them, as though the world had been drowned in an invisible storm. Words were lost in the aftermath.


    Only Arthur and the few who had followed his warning¡ªcovering their ears tightly and lying flat¡ªcould hear him slightly clear. Arthur exhaled, watching the stunned expressions around him. He had expected disbelief, but what he saw now was something more profound. This wasn¡¯t just fear. This was the realization that they had witnessed something beyond their understanding¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t require mana, incantations, or skill. Just fire, powder, and the right conditions.


    Before anyone could fully recover, the heavy thud of boots against the dirt filled the air. Over a hundred knights and mages, who had been training elsewhere in the grounds, came rushing toward them, weapons half-drawn, eyes scanning for an enemy. They had heard the explosion from afar, felt the ground slightly shake beneath them, and now saw the thick plume of smoke curling into the sky like a signal of destruction.


    An knight instructor among them stepped forward, his face tense. "What happened here?!"


    ---


    Not part of the story,


    Please consider leaving a review to share your thoughts on how I can improve or how the story is progressing so far.


    Also if you¡¯re enjoying the story, feel free to leave a comment, drop a power stone, or even Golden Tickets(Thanks in advance for anyone giving this story GT). Thank you! :]

 Chapter 57: Trust in me

    Arthur turned to face the knight instructor, standing composed amid the shaken soldiers. Unlike the others¡ªwho were still rattled, their ears still ringing and minds reeling¡ªArthur exuded a sense of calm, the only sign of the explosion¡¯s impact being the faint ringing in his own ears.


    "What did you say?" Arthur asked, his voice louder than usual, still struggling to hear properly.


    The instructor¡¯s brows furrowed before he repeated, this time in a louder voice, "What happened here?! Was there an attack?"


    Arthur shook his head. "No, that explosion was my doing."


    Silence fell over the training grounds. The instructor¡¯s brows furrowed in disbelief, mirroring the stunned expressions of the gathered knights and mages.


    "Your Majesty... you caused that?" His voice was laced with skepticism as his gaze flicked between Arthur and the scorched patch of earth where the barrel had once stood.


    "But how?" he pressed, his confusion only growing. "Your Majesty, you possess no magic, no aura star¡ªhow could you possibly cause something like this?"


    He gestured toward the thick column of smoke still curling into the sky, his voice shifting from concern to sheer bewilderment. "That wasn¡¯t just some minor explosion. We felt the shockwave from across the grounds! And that smoke... it¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve seen¡ªnot from magic"


    Arthur smirked, his confidence unwavering as he simply replied, "It¡¯s science."


    The instructor blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. Science? It was an unfamiliar term to many in the crowd, and those who had heard it before couldn¡¯t believe it was capable of something this destructive. Still, the weight of the explosion was undeniable.


    Unwilling to accept Arthur¡¯s word so easily, the instructor turned to Klein, silently demanding an explanation. Klein, still shaken but recovering, simply gave a slow nod. "It¡¯s true," he confirmed. "That explosion... it came from Arthur¡¯s black powder."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd as knights and mages exchanged bewildered glances. Some looked back at the charred remains of the test site, as if hoping to see proof that magic had been involved. Others remained skeptical, unable to believe that something outside of mana could produce such raw power.


    Arthur, sensing the growing discussion, raised a hand to silence them. "This was just a demonstration, not an attack," he said. "If you have no further questions, please return to your duties."


    The gathered knights and mages hesitated. Many still had questions, but none dared to challenge their king outright¡ªnot when the evidence was right before them. Slowly, they began dispersing, though the air remained thick with murmured speculation.


    As the crowd thinned, Arthur turned to Klein and the others who had witnessed the blast up close. "Now," he said, his smirk widening, "do you finally believe me when I said it was powerful?"


    There was no hesitation this time. Every knight and mage who had witnessed the blast nodded in unison, their doubts completely shattered.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze swept over them, satisfied. "Good," he continued. "You¡¯ve now witnessed a power that requires neither mana nor aura stars to be devastating."


    He let his words hang in the air for a moment, allowing their implications to settle in. This was not just a mere curiosity¡ªit was a fundamental shift in what they had believed to be the limits of destruction.


    Then, he folded his arms and added, "And this... is just the beginning. To be honest, this isn¡¯t even the most effective way to use black powder. This was just a demonstration for Klein and to show him what happens when it¡¯s confined."


    The gathered knights and mages exchanged uneasy glances, their shock deepening. If this was merely a demonstration, a crude display of its raw power, then what would happen when Arthur refined its use? If this was just the beginning, what would the true potential of black powder look like?


    Their minds raced with the possibilities¡ªsiege weapons capable of toppling castle walls, battlefield weapons that required no mana or aura stars, a force unlike anything they had ever known.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze swept over them, reading the mixture of awe and apprehension in their eyes. "Now," he said, his tone firm, "trust in our military, our kingdom... and in me."


    He took a step forward, his presence commanding. "I promise you, black powder will be used with purpose. I understand that many of you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s made of or how it works, and that¡¯s fine¡ªyou don¡¯t need to." His smirk returned, tinged with confidence. "What you do need to know is that with this, I can make our army not just equal to other nations, but stronger. Far stronger."


    A heavy silence hung in the air as his words sank in. The knights and mages, once skeptical, now stood on the precipice of belief.


    Then, after a long pause, one of the senior knights finally spoke, his voice steady but laced with newfound respect.


    "...What do you need us to do, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur¡¯s smile deepened, satisfaction flickering in his eyes at the knight¡¯s response. He let the silence stretch for a moment longer before he spoke.


    "For now?" he said, his voice carrying across the group. "Train harder. Push yourselves beyond your limits. The strength of our military does not lie in weapons alone. No matter how useful black powder becomes, it can¡¯t replace all the effort you all endure to become a capable knight and mages. It can never be stronger than a capable mage and knight, so train harder and grow stronger together as I improve our military technology."


    He let his gaze sweep over them, ensuring his words reached every knight and mage present. "Trust in me. Trust in the path I am forging for this kingdom."


    The gathered warriors, still shaken from what they had witnessed, straightened their backs. They had seen the power of black powder with their own eyes. They had felt the shockwave, and heard the deafening roar. If their king said this was just the beginning, then they had no choice but to believe him.


    Arthur nodded, satisfied. "That will be all for now. Return to your training, and let today serve as a lesson¡ªthere is more to power than mana and aura."


    The knights and mages exchanged glances before saluting in unison. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Their voices rang out, stronger now, carrying a newfound determination.


    As the crowd slowly dispersed, murmuring amongst themselves, Arthur turned to Klein.


    He folded his arms, a confident gleam in his eyes. "Now that you¡¯ve witnessed the power of black powder firsthand," he said, "let¡¯s get back to the main topic¡ªit¡¯s time for me to explain what a firework is."

 Chapter 58: Lies Woven with Truth

    Before Klein could respond, Alice, who had remained behind, stepped forward, her expression filled with suspicion.


    "Arthur, what was that? I know it was black powder, but how do you even know how to make it¡ªlet alone how to use it like that?" Her voice was sharp, laced with both curiosity and unease.


    She crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes. "I¡¯ve seen parts of the process while you were making it a few days ago, but it was too precise to be accidental. You knew exactly what black powder was before you ever produced it. You knew how to make it, what ingredients you needed, and their exact proportion to make the black powder... You even sent a search team specifically to find sulfur. That¡¯s not something a person who just changed could suddenly understand."


    Taking a step closer, she continued, her voice firm. "Arthur, I know you¡¯ve changed. And I¡¯ve accepted that. But this? There was never any concept of black powder in this world, let alone in this kingdom. No one could have taught you this. So tell me... how do you know all of this?"


    Arthur glanced around, noting that only Klein, Alice, and Aaron had remained behind. Their expressions were tense, their eyes fixed on him¡ªnot dismissing Alice¡¯s question but rather waiting for the same answer themselves.


    He had expected this moment to come.


    When he first introduced tax reforms and economic theories, people had found his ideas surprising, but they could be explained away. A genius, they called him. Someone who simply saw what others overlooked. Even when he introduced the Linotype typesetting, it was an impressive innovation, but still something that could be chalked up to extraordinary intelligence.


    But black powder was different.


    This wasn¡¯t just a clever tool or a refined policy¡ªit was a substance that required alchemy and science far beyond what anyone in this world understood. It wasn¡¯t something a lone genius could simply think up on a whim. It required centuries of accidental discoveries, painstaking trial and error, and scientific principles that had never even been considered in this world.


    Arthur had known from the start that this moment would come.


    That was why, long before this demonstration, when he began the nitre bed project, he had already started preparing his answer.


    Arthur composed himself. Then, with a calm yet deliberate tone, he said, "Before I answer that, Alice, let me ask you something first."


    Alice frowned slightly but nodded.


    "Why do some people have more mana than others? Why are some destined to become S-rank mages while others are born as non-rankers? Why do some wield rare elements like lightning or magma while most can only command the six basic elements¡ªwater, earth, fire, air, light, and dark? And take yourself, for example¡ªwhy can you control two elements when most can only wield one? And lastly..." Arthur¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "Why can¡¯t I use mana like everyone else? Why is it that every single person in this world has a mana core... except me?"


    The shift in conversation overwhelmed and confused Alice, but she still answered, "Well... no one really knows. Many have studied this, but no one has found a definitive answer. However, the most accepted belief is that unlike animals, humans are blessed by the gods. That¡¯s why we can use magic and are more intelligent."


    Arthur nodded as if expecting that answer. "Alright then, explain this¡ªwhy am I unable to use magic or become an aura knight simply because I lack a mana core? If mana is a divine blessing, does that mean I was forsaken by the gods? If so, why? And if blessings come through bloodlines, why is it that despite sharing the same lineage as you and Aaron, you two are hailed as geniuses while I was cast aside as talentless?"


    Alice and the others hesitated. They had no answer.


    Arthur let the silence linger for a moment before he spoke again. "It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t blessed. It¡¯s that I was blessed differently."


    Alice, Aaron, and Klein exchanged glances, their confusion deepening.


    Finally, Aaron asked, "What do you mean by ¡¯blessed differently¡¯?"


    Arthur exhaled, crossing his arms. "To put it simply¡ªI was blessed with knowledge instead of mana."


    Their expressions twisted in disbelief, but Arthur continued before they could interrupt.


    "I didn¡¯t realize it at first. But about six months ago, I had a dream¡ªa vivid, overwhelming dream of a world completely unlike ours. A world without mana, without aura knights, without magic of any kind. And yet, despite their lack of power, the people of that world didn¡¯t fall to beasts or disaster."


    His voice grew firmer, carrying the weight of certainty.


    "They survived using their brain. Since they had no magic to protect them, they created rules, developed weapons, and advanced their knowledge to rise above nature itself. Their world was far more advanced than ours¡ªfar beyond what we can even imagine."


    Arthur looked at each of them, gauging their reactions.


    "I only dreamt of that world once... but in that single night, I lived an entire lifetime there. And unlike normal dreams that fade upon waking, I remembered everything¡ªevery detail, every invention, every theory."


    He clenched his fists. "At first, I thought it was just a dream. But when I started testing some of the knowledge from that world, I realized¡ªit works. It all works."


    Arthur took a step forward, his voice unwavering.


    "That¡¯s when I understood¡ªjust because I have no mana core doesn¡¯t mean I am powerless. I have the knowledge of that world¡¯s advancements. And with that knowledge... I can still become strong. I can still protect those who need me."


    He exhaled sharply, then smirked.


    "So from that day forward, I turned over a new leaf. I stopped wishing for magic. I stopped wishing for power I would never have. Instead, I embraced the power I was given¡ªthe power of knowledge."


    Silence followed, thick with tension and unspoken thoughts.


    Alice, Aaron, and Klein stared at him, struggling to process his words. It was an impossible claim, yet everything Arthur had accomplished¡ªthe tax reforms, the Linotype printing press, and now black powder¡ªall pointed out that his claim could possibly be the truth.


    However, Moe had no way of knowing why Arthur lacked a mana core or why he couldn¡¯t use magic. There was also no indication in his memories whether the previous Arthur had wielded anti-magic or not. All he knew for certain was that he had transmigrated into this body¡ªand that he could use anti-magic.


    The talk of blessings and prophetic dreams was a carefully crafted lie¡ªone mixed with fragments of the truth from the world he had lived in before he was transmigrated here.


    Arthur had considered many ways to explain his knowledge, each with its own risks. He had thought of claiming he had discovered an ancient relic, a forgotten manuscript containing lost knowledge from a bygone era. He had even considered spinning a tale about a divine revelation, a gift from the gods themselves.


    But none of those explanations felt solid enough. Some were too far-fetched, others too easy to disprove.


    He had also considered saying nothing at all¡ªletting the mystery linger. But Arthur knew that silence would only deepen their suspicions in the long run. The more invention and knowledge he introduced, the more impossible it would seem for him to have discovered it all on his own. Eventually, someone would start asking the right questions. And if he didn¡¯t have a believable answer, things could take a dangerous turn.


    That¡¯s why he had prepared this answer in advance. A lie wrapped in enough truth to be convincing. A way to justify his knowledge without revealing the impossible reality of his existence.


    Arthur looked at Alice, Aaron, and Klein, watching as they processed his words. Their disbelief was evident, but so was the struggle to refute him. Because, no matter how strange his explanation sounded... everything he had done so far backed it up.


    Finally, Alice exhaled sharply. "So... you¡¯re saying the gods blessed you with knowledge instead of mana?"


    Arthur gave a small smirk. "That¡¯s one way to put it."


    Aaron crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "And this ¡¯other world¡¯ you dreamed of... their knowledge is what allowed you to create all of this? The tax reforms, the printing press, this¡ª" he gestured toward the scorched earth where the black powder had detonated.


    Arthur nodded. "Exactly. Their world had no magic, so they advanced through science and engineering instead. They studied, they experimented, they built. Without power, they found other ways to become powerful."


    Klein, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. "And you¡¯re saying we can do the same?"


    Arthur nodded.


    A heavy silence followed. Then, after a moment, Arthur exhaled and waved a hand dismissively.


    "That¡¯s enough questioning for now. I¡¯ve told you what you need to know. What matters is that this knowledge can make us stronger¡ªour kingdom stronger. So, instead of standing around doubting it, let¡¯s use it. Also keep it confidential. I don¡¯t want others to know about this."


    He turned toward the training grounds, where the last traces of smoke still lingered in the air.


    "Train harder. Trust in me. And trust in the future we¡¯re going to build."


    With that, he dismissed both of them¡ªexcept Klein.


    Klein turned to Arthur, his expression serious. "I didn¡¯t ask this question because others are present but what about your anti-magic? Is that part of your blessing... or is it something else entirely?"

 Chapter 59: Firework Purpose

    Arthur met Klein¡¯s gaze but remained unreadable. "I¡¯m not entirely sure myself," he said evenly. "But enough with the questions."


    Klein hesitated, clearly wanting to press further, but Arthur had already moved on.


    "Now," Arthur continued, "you¡¯ve seen what happens when black powder is confined¡ªit builds pressure until it violently bursts. That¡¯s why the barrel exploded with such force." He gestured toward the scorched ground. "Fireworks work on a similar principle, but instead of destruction, we use that power to create something breathtaking in the sky."


    Klein gave a confused look. The idea of an explosion being used for anything other than war or devastation was completely foreign to them.


    Arthur smirked. "I know it¡¯s hard to imagine. But listen carefully, and I¡¯ll explain."


    He crouched down, grabbing a small piece of debris and using it to sketch a rough diagram in the dirt. "A firework is essentially a controlled explosion, but unlike the blast from the barrel earlier, it¡¯s designed to be both safe and spectacular."


    He drew a simple cylinder and a round shape above it. "A firework has two main stages: the launch and the burst. First, we take a tube¡ªa cylindrical container¡ªand fill the bottom with black powder. On top of that, we place a ball like shell."


    Arthur tapped the round shape in his drawing. "This shell is the key. It¡¯s a hollow sphere packed with black powder and stars. The star in this case is a small pellet that creates the colors and effects when they ignite."


    Klein gave a confused look, "Color?"


    "I¡¯ll explain that part in a moment."


    He then pointed to a thin line trailing from the cylinder. "This is the fuse. When we light it, the flame slowly travels down into the launch tube, igniting the black powder inside. The explosion doesn¡¯t destroy the container¡ªinstead, it forces the shell upward, launching it high into the sky."


    Klein listened intently, his expressions shifting from confusion to cautious intrigue.


    Klein crossed his arms. "So the first explosion isn¡¯t meant to destroy anything... just to send the shell up?"


    Arthur nodded. "Exactly. But that¡¯s only half of it. Once the shell reaches its peak, something even more impressive happens."


    He looked up at the sky. "That¡¯s when the second stage¡ªthe burst¡ªbegins."


    Then, using the dirt at his feet, he began to explain the real magic of fireworks.


    Arthur drew another diagram in the dirt, this time focusing on the shell itself.


    "Inside the shell, there¡¯s another pocket of black powder, separate from the lift charge. When the shell is launched, there¡¯s a second, smaller fuse inside it¡ªone that¡¯s timed to ignite after a delay."


    He looked up at his audience, making sure they were following. "That delay is what allows the shell to reach its highest point before it explodes. Otherwise, if it ignited too soon, the firework would go off too low, and if the timing was too long, it might fizzle out before reaching the right height."


    Klein raised a brow. "How do you control that delay?"


    Arthur grinned. "By using a slow-burning fuse. A good way to make one is by soaking cotton threads in a slurry of black powder and then drying them. The thickness of the cotton and the ratio of black powder determine how fast or slow it burns. By carefully measuring this, we can control when the explosion happens."


    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle before continuing. "Now, when the shell bursts, it is more than just an explosion¡ªit¡¯s a spectacle. Inside the shell are tiny pellets, which I call ¡¯stars.¡¯ These stars are crafted from various chemical compounds¡ªcopper, strontium, and others¡ªeach carefully mixed with black powder. When ignited, they don¡¯t just burn; they come alive, painting the sky with brilliant colors."


    Klein, his brow furrowed in confusion, asked, "How does it create color, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur smiled and explained, "Some minerals burn with distinct colors. For example, copper-based compounds burn blue, strontium gives red, and barium produces green. By mixing different elements, you can create even more colors."


    Klein frowned slightly. He had no idea what ¡¯copper-based compounds¡¯ or ¡¯strontium¡¯ were, but he chose not to ask¡ªpartly because he didn¡¯t want to feel ignorant and partly because Arthur spoke with such certainty that questioning him felt pointless.


    More than anything, Klein struggled to imagine how any of this could be beautiful. The only thing he had seen so far from black powder was chaos¡ªdeafening noise, flying dirt, and thick clouds of acrid smoke. Nothing about it resembled the ¡¯spectacle¡¯ Arthur described.


    Exhaling, he shook his head in disbelief. "So you¡¯re telling me... you can control all of this? The timing, the colors, the explosion itself¡ªeverything?"


    Arthur¡¯s smirk widened. "That¡¯s right. With precise measurements and proper materials, we can create something no one in this world has ever seen before¡ªa spectacle of light and color, painting the night sky."


    Klein crossed his arms. "So this firework show... is it just for entertainment, or is there some deeper purpose?"


    Arthur chuckled. "Entertainment is certainly one aspect. Imagine a festival where nobles and commoners alike gather in an open field, watching as the sky bursts into dazzling colors. It would be an event that unites the people¡ªsomething both the rich and the poor can experience together. A true celebration that doesn¡¯t discriminate by status."


    Although Klein couldn¡¯t quite picture what the sky would look like, but he still nodded, recognizing the significance of it. But Arthur wasn¡¯t finished.


    "But beyond firework shows, fireworks can serve many purposes. They can be used as signals in battle¡ªbright explosions in the sky could alert distant allies, communicate strategies, or even intimidate enemies. A well-timed display could replace the need for messengers on the battlefield."


    Arthur¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as he continued. "Not only that, but imagine using fireworks for ceremonies, royal proclamations, or even to mark important victories. A kingdom that controls the sky with beautiful fire and light¡ªit sends a powerful message."


    Klein remained silent for a moment, processing everything before finally shaking his head with a chuckle. "You¡¯re really turning something as simple as black powder into more than just a weapon."


    Arthur¡¯s grin widened. "That¡¯s exactly the point."


    Then, his tone shifted to one of command. "Now that I¡¯ve explained what fireworks are, I need you to find an open field near the capital¡ªnot too far, so that even those without carriages can walk there easily. This isn¡¯t just an event for the nobles like the banquet, so commoners will be attending as well. That means we need to be prepared."


    Klein raised an eyebrow. "Prepared for what exactly?"


    Arthur folded his arms. "For potential trouble. This will be the first event of its kind, and having nobles and commoners in the same space could lead to conflicts. We¡¯ll need guards stationed to manage the crowd and ensure everything goes smoothly. I want this event to be more than just a spectacle¡ªI want it to be a symbol. A moment where the people, regardless of status, can stand together and witness something incredible."


    He glanced at Klein, his expression serious. "This firework display isn¡¯t just about showing off. It¡¯s about giving the people something to look forward to¡ªsomething that unites them, even if just for a night."


    Klein nodded, determination settling in his eyes. "Understood. I¡¯ll find the perfect location and arrange the necessary security." Without another word, he turned and left, already focused on carrying out Arthur¡¯s orders.


    Once Klein was gone, Arthur wasted no time. He made his way back to the palace, heading straight for the workshop where black powder was produced. There, he gathered the craftsmen working under him and began giving precise instructions.


    "We need to prepare two types of fuses," Arthur began. "The first is called a black match. Take a cotton string, soak it in a black powder solution, and let it dry. This will burn at a steady, controlled rate."


    He let the information settle before continuing. "The second type is a quick match. It¡¯s made the same way, but after soaking and drying the cotton string, you¡¯ll encase it in paper or craft paper. This will significantly increase the burn rate, allowing for near-instant ignition."


    The workers exchanged hesitant glances, unfamiliar with such intricate techniques, but Arthur¡¯s unwavering confidence silenced any doubts. They nodded and got to work, carefully following his instructions under his watchful eye.


    After ensuring the process was running smoothly, Arthur left the workshop and made his way to the linotype printing facility. Upon arriving, he immediately checked on the progress of the documents he had ordered for printing, scanning the neatly stacked pages with a critical eye.


    Satisfied with their progress, he turned his attention to the machine itself. Every gear, lever, and mechanism had to be in perfect working condition. The upcoming banquet would be attended by nobles and influential figures, and he planned to introduce the linotype printing press and how this piece of machine will revolutionize and could reshape the way knowledge and information spread throughout the kingdom.


    ---


    Not part of the story.


    Hey there! I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could unlock my privilege chapters. For just 1 coin + chapter price, you can get early access to 2 chapters ahead, and your support would mean the world to me! Plus, I¡¯m aiming to earn the Win-Win reward this month, and every bit of help counts. Thank you so much for your support! ????

 Chapter 60: Rumours about Arthur

    The golden sun bathed the lush gardens of Marquis Henry¡¯s estate in a warm glow as Audrey sat beneath a flowering pergola, surrounded by her closest friends. The air was thick with the scent of fresh blossoms, mingling with the gentle rustling of leaves and the soft laughter of noble daughters enjoying their afternoon tea.


    The topic of the hour? The highly anticipated Accession Banquet¡ªand the shocking transformation of King Arthur Jr.


    "Audrey, has your father mentioned whether he¡¯ll be taking you to the banquet?" Lillian asked, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "It¡¯s only two days away!"


    Audrey sighed, absentmindedly twirling a strand of her golden hair between her fingers. "I still don¡¯t know... My parents haven¡¯t brought it up yet."


    Lillian gasped, setting down her teacup with dramatic flair. "What?! But nearly every noble family is bringing one of their daughters this year! Even my parents are making me go. They said it¡¯s important to pay respect to King Arthur Jr.¡ªand if the opportunity arises, I should try to get closer to him."


    Isabelle leaned forward, her eyes dancing with curiosity. "Same here! My parents insisted I attend, saying it¡¯s a vital event for noble families. But honestly, I would have gone anyway¡ªeven if they hadn¡¯t suggested it." She clasped her hands together, excitement bubbling in her voice. "I mean, I have to see for myself if the rumors about King Arthur Jr. are true!"


    Lillian nodded eagerly. "Oh, absolutely! Everyone is talking about him. The new tax system he developed, his sudden sense of duty... People say he¡¯s become a completely different person¡ªa true king, someone who actually takes his responsibilities seriously. But you know what¡¯s even more shocking?" She leaned in closer, lowering her voice conspiratorially. "His appearance. They say he¡¯s completely unrecognizable now."


    Audrey furrowed her brows. "You mean how he was... well, overweight? And, um... not exactly considered handsome?" She hesitated, lowering her voice as if speaking ill of the king might bring trouble.


    Isabelle smirked, waving a hand dismissively. "Exactly! Don¡¯t you remember? He used to indulge in excess¡ªfood, wine, luxury¡ªanything to avoid responsibility. He never cared for appearances or governance. But now?" Her eyes glinted with intrigue. "They say he¡¯s transformed¡ªdisciplined, sharp-minded, and, believe it or not, even charming."


    Lillian sighed dramatically, fanning herself with her hand. "A prince who went from a lazy glutton to a strong, mysterious ruler? If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say this sounds like something out of a romantic novel!"


    She grinned. "Honestly, can you imagine? A man everyone dismissed as hopeless suddenly emerging as a striking, disciplined figure¡ªit¡¯s almost too good to be true!"


    Audrey¡¯s fingers tightened around her porcelain teacup. "Well... if he truly dedicated himself, I suppose it¡¯s not impossible. Hard work can change a person."


    Isabelle nodded knowingly. "That¡¯s exactly it. They say he¡¯s been working in secret for months¡ªtraining, studying, preparing for something grand. Some believe he¡¯s become a brilliant strategist. Others whisper he¡¯s grown cold and calculating. But one thing¡¯s certain¡ªhe¡¯s no longer the Arthur Jr. we once knew."


    Lillian nodded and added. "As if that weren¡¯t exciting enough, there¡¯s also the fireworks show!" Her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "It¡¯s supposed to be a brand-new spectacle¡ªsomething never seen before! No one knows exactly what it will look like, but they say the night sky will be filled with dazzling lights and colors."


    Isabelle added, "It¡¯s set to take place in an open field where nobles and commoners alike can attend. I don¡¯t particularly love the idea of mingling with commoners, but if the fireworks are as grand as the rumors suggest, I suppose I¡¯ll endure it."


    Audrey tilted her head. "Wait¡ªfireworks? What exactly are they?"


    The reason they knew about the fireworks was that, after Arthur had explained them to Klein, he had instructed him to spread rumors about the event¡ªhow it would take place at midnight on Accession Day, and that everyone, noble or commoner, was welcome to witness the spectacle.


    Lillian leaned closer, her voice hushed. "That¡¯s the thing! No one really knows. But the strangest part? It¡¯s not magic at all¡ªit¡¯s some kind of invention."


    Audrey sat up straighter, her curiosity piqued. "A colorful explosion in the sky... without magic? That sounds incredible."


    Isabelle smirked. "Now you¡¯re interested, aren¡¯t you? I knew it. If it¡¯s a new invention, it¡¯s exactly the kind of thing that would capture your attention."


    Lillian giggled. "Honestly, Audrey, I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯d rather spend your time with alchemists and engineers than at fancy banquets."


    Although Audrey possessed a natural talent for magic and came from the esteemed and powerful Marquis Henry family, her true passion lay elsewhere. Unlike most noble daughters, who immersed themselves in politics, courtly affairs, or refining their magical abilities, Audrey was captivated by something different¡ªinnovation that doesn¡¯t require magic. She was fascinated by machines, discoveries, and the way ideas could shape the world.


    She tapped her fingers against the table thoughtfully. "Are your sources reliable about the firework which could make colorful explosion without needing to use any magic?"


    Lillian shrugged. "No idea since I only heard about it from one of our maids. However, some say it¡¯s Arthur Jr.¡¯s invention. "


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait... he¡¯s the one behind it?"


    Lillian nodded. "That¡¯s what I heard. They say he¡¯s been working on all sorts of strange projects lately. First, he changed himself, and now he¡¯s changing the kingdom. Some find it inspiring... others are wary."


    "Well," Isabelle mused, "whatever the truth is, you¡¯ll see it for yourself soon enough¡ªat the banquet, the fireworks, and of course, from King Arthur Jr. himself."


    Lillian suddenly perked up. "Speaking of King Arthur Jr., I just realized¡ªon this Accession Day, he¡¯ll be changing his name. I wonder what it¡¯ll be."


    Isabelle considered it. "Since our former king was Arthur III, he¡¯ll likely continue the tradition and become Arthur IV."


    Lillian shook her head. "He¡¯s changed so much¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he broke tradition and chose something completely different."


    Audrey took a sip of her tea, maintaining her composed demeanor even as curiosity bubbled within her about the mysterious fireworks.


    As the conversation wound down, Lillian and Isabelle eventually took their leave.


    Once they were gone, Audrey approach to her father, Maquis Henry, her expression unusually serious. "Father, I just spoke with Lillian and Isabelle about the Accession Banquet. May I accompany you?"


    Henry blinked in surprise. His daughter had always found excuses to avoid such gatherings, yet now she was asking to attend of her own accord. "Well, this is unexpected," he mused, studying her curiously. "What could possibly make my daughter¡ªwho usually detests these banquets¡ªwant to attend?"


    Audrey hesitated before answering. "I¡¯m curious about Arthur," she admitted. "I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s changed... and that he even invented fireworks that could create colorful explosions in the sky without magic."


    Henry chuckled, a knowing smile crossing his face. "I had a feeling that might be the reason. Truth be told, I was planning to ask you to come with me anyway¡ªso yes, you may accompany me."


    A small smile tugged at Audrey¡¯s lips. "Thank you, Father." With that, she gave a respectful nod and left the room, her mind racing with thoughts of the upcoming banquet¡ªand the mysterious innovations of King Arthur Jr.

 Chapter 61: Tournament

    Arthur woke before the first light of dawn, as he always did. The chill of the winter morning air clung to his skin as he strode toward the royal training grounds, his breath misting before him. Even on this day¡ªhis Accession Day¡ªhis discipline remained unwavering.


    When his training was done, he returned to his chambers, where steaming water awaited him. After washing away the sweat and exertion, he dressed in regal attire befitting the occasion. Today was not merely a celebration of his reign¡ªit was a day of spectacle and glory, the grand tournament where the kingdom¡¯s greatest knights and most formidable mages would test their skill. Warriors from every corner of the realm had gathered to prove their worth, and as their sovereign, Arthur would stand in witness to their strength.


    As he stepped from his chambers, the scent of roasted meats and freshly baked bread drifted through the halls. He made his way to the grand dining chamber, where he found Alice and Aaron already seated at the long, polished table. Both were dressed in elegant finery befitting the occasion.


    Both Alice and Aaron greeted King Arthur before turning their attention back to their breakfast. Arthur took his seat at the dining table, savoring the lavish spread before him. The morning light streamed through the tall windows, casting a golden glow over the polished silverware and embroidered banners hanging from the stone walls.


    Once breakfast concluded, the three of them rose from their seats. Alice and Aaron exchanged a few words with Arthur before making their way toward the carriage that would take them to the tournament grounds.


    As Arthur stepped out of the dining hall, he turned to his valet, who followed closely behind. "Send word to Owen. Tell him to prepare the linotype exactly as I instructed. It will be one of the main events at the banquet after the tournament ends, so he must complete it without delay."


    The valet bowed deeply. "At once, Your Majesty." Without hesitation, he hurried off to carry out the order.


    Arthur then strode through the marble corridors of the palace, his royal cape flowing behind him. Outside, a carriage awaited, its polished wood gleaming under the morning sun. Without a word, Arthur stepped into the carriage, and Ken followed, taking his seat across from the king. As the wheels creaked into motion, the carriage rolled forward, carrying them toward the tournament ground.


    As Arthur¡¯s carriage rolled to a stop before the grand tournament grounds, the carriage door swung open, and Arthur stepped out. At the foot of the carriage steps stood Klein, dressed in the finest attire befitting his station. He bowed deeply before speaking.


    "Your Majesty," Klein said, his voice firm yet respectful. "The tournament is prepared. The knights and mages stand ready, and the people eagerly await your arrival to announce the start of the grand event."


    It was a tradition for the people to wait for the king arrival and that the king to announce the start of the event so Arthur intentionally arrived a bit late on the schedule.


    Arthur then nodded, now leading the way to where I needed to go. As Arthur followed Klein, Arthur cast his gaze over the massive arena, where rows upon rows of spectators had gathered¡ªnobles seated in lavish pavilions, common folk cheering from the stone stands, and warriors waiting in the competitor¡¯s hall with anticipation etched upon their faces.


    With a slight nod, Arthur strode toward the raised platform at the heart of the coliseum. As Arthur ascended the marble steps, the murmurs of the crowd hushed into an expectant silence.


    Arthur stepped forward, surveying the crowd with pride. Then, with a commanding voice that carried across the vast arena, he declared,


    "People of Kledoria! Today, we gather to witness the strength, skill, and honor of our finest knights and mages. This tournament is not merely a contest¡ªit is a celebration of our kingdom¡¯s might! Let those who seek glory step forth, and may the worthy claim their place among legends!"


    The crowd erupted into thunderous applause, their cheers shaking the very ground beneath them. Trumpets blared, and banners waved as the gates to the tournament grounds creaked open.


    Arthur took his seat upon the royal dais, his gaze fixed on the tournament grounds as the first contenders stepped forward. The opening match pitted an aura knight against a mage. Judging by the crowd¡¯s reaction, it was clear the knight was the favorite¡ªhis reputation likely well-known among the spectators.


    As the duel commenced, the outcome unfolded just as expected. The knight, clad in armor and wielding a longsword, closed the distance before the mage could complete his incantations. With swift and decisive strikes, he overwhelmed his opponent, securing an effortless victory.


    The tournament continued, with warriors from across the kingdom stepping into the arena. Some battles were evenly matched, forcing both combatants to push themselves to the limit, using every ounce of their skill and strategy to seize victory. Others were one-sided, with a single fighter dominating their opponent from start to finish. Arthur found it refreshing to witness both types of battles¡ªsome showcasing raw power, while others displayed the cunning and perseverance of those willing to fight against the odds.


    As the day progressed, the tournament reached its climactic final match¡ªa duel between two knights. In this kind of competition, knights typically held the advantage. The confined space of the arena left mages with little time to prepare their spells, forcing them into close-quarters combat, where knights excelled. However, this did not mean mages were weak. On rare occasions, a skilled spellcaster could turn the tide and claim victory, but this year¡¯s final battle was a clash of steel, fought between two of the kingdom¡¯s finest knights from the Keldoria¡¯s military.


    Klein had meticulously arranged this tournament, ensuring that the kingdom¡¯s strength was on full display. The competitors had been carefully selected¡ªelite knights and seasoned mages, chosen to represent Kledoria¡¯s military against the warriors of noble houses and ambitious challengers. While nobles occasionally claimed victory in these tournaments, such instances were rare. Also to maintain fairness and prevent excessive power imbalances, strict regulations were placed on the fighters, setting both minimum and maximum qualifications for participation.


    The final duel was fierce, with both knights displaying masterful swordplay and unshakable resolve. The clash of blades echoed through the arena, sparks flying as steel met steel. The crowd roared with every strike, their excitement reaching a fever pitch. In the end, after a grueling exchange of blows, one knight emerged victorious, his blade pressed against his opponent¡¯s throat in a decisive display of skill.


    Arthur rose from his seat, acknowledging the champion with a nod of approval. As tradition dictated, he stepped forward and presented the victor with a purse of 50 gold coins and an honorary badge¡ªa symbol of triumph and prestige.


    With the tournament concluded, Arthur wasted no time. He departed the tournament grounds and returned to the castle, where preparations for the evening banquet were already underway. Unlike the tournament, which celebrated strength and honor, the banquet held a far greater purpose. It was not merely a feast but a stage for unveiling new innovations that would change Keldoria¡¯s future and reaffirming the kingdom¡¯s noble hierarchy.


    ---


    not part of the story


    Hey there! I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could unlock my privilege chapters. For just 1 coin+ chapter price, you can get early access to 2 chapters ahead, and your support would mean the world to me! Also, I¡¯m aiming to earn the Win-Win reward this month, and every bit of help counts. Thank you so much for your support! :]

 Chapter 62: New Name

    The grand banquet hall was a masterpiece of opulence, its towering vaulted ceilings adorned with crystal chandeliers that bathed the room in a warm, golden glow. Majestic banners bearing the royal crest hung from marble pillars, swaying gently in the evening breeze drifting through the open balcony doors. Long banquet tables stretched across the hall, adorned with silk table runners and flickering gemstone, displaying an extravagant feast¡ªsucculent roasted meats, honey-glazed fruits, delicate pastries dusted with fine sugar, and goblets brimming with the kingdom¡¯s finest wines. The mingling scents of spice, citrus, and warm bread filled the air, adding to the intoxicating atmosphere of celebration.


    Noblemen and women, clad in their most luxurious finery, engaged in lively conversation, their laughter and whispers merging with the soft melodies of a string ensemble playing from an ornate dais in the corner. The hall pulsed with anticipation, for tonight was no ordinary gathering¡ªit was an Accession day where King Arthur Jr will change his surname.


    Then, at the top of the grand staircase, the heavy doors swung open.


    A hush fell over the hall as Arthur entered with deliberate, measured steps, his very presence commanding the attention of all in attendance. His regal attire¡ªan impeccably tailored black and gold ensemble embroidered with intricate silver filigree¡ªcaught the warm glow of the chandeliers, emphasizing every precise movement he made. A deep crimson cape, lined with fur, cascaded from his broad shoulders, signifying both his authority and the weight of the crown he now bore.


    Behind Arthur, Owen, the head of Keldoria¡¯s Department of Industry, Science, and Resources (KDISR), followed with measured steps, his presence both commanding and reserved. Though his role in the kingdom was one of intellect rather than nobility, his position at Arthur¡¯s side spoke volumes about the direction the new king intended to take.


    As Arthur descended the grand staircase, his sharp gaze swept over the gathered nobility. He noted the presence of Duke Richard, Duke David, Lady Olivia, and many other influential figures. However, one stark difference from past banquets immediately stood out¡ªthere were far more female guests than before.


    It wasn¡¯t subtle.


    Many noble families had clearly seized this occasion as an opportunity to present their daughters, most of them around Arthur¡¯s age or younger. Though there was a strict limit on the number of guests each family could bring, they had prioritized their daughters, undoubtedly hoping to catch the king¡¯s attention.


    Arthur, of course, was not oblivious to their intentions.


    When he reached the center of the grand chamber, a steward approached, presenting him with a goblet. There was no need to ask for silence; the entire hall was already watching him, anticipation thick in the air. Lifting the goblet slightly, Arthur spoke, his voice carrying through the vast banquet hall.


    "Welcome, everyone. I thank you for attending my Accession Day banquet. Though this marks my second accession banquet, tonight holds special significance since I will no longer bear the name Arthur Jr."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the hall. Though it was tradition for a ruling king to take the next number in the royal lineage, Arthur¡¯s words suggested a break from that very tradition.


    Arthur continued, his eyes gleaming with certainty.


    "Rather than following the tradition and using the name Arthur IV, I have chosen a new name¡ªArthur Tesla."


    A hush fell over the room, confusion and intrigue flickering across the faces of the gathered nobles.


    To them, the name ¡¯Tesla¡¯ was meaningless, an enigma that held no weight in their history or traditions.


    Whispers spread through the hall, a tide of murmurs rising as they grappled with Arthur¡¯s choice. Names like Lionheart or Pendragon¡ªrich with history and valor¡ªwould have suited a king. But Tesla? It was strange, foreign, lacking the weight of legend they had anticipated.


    And yet, Arthur had chosen it with unwavering certainty.


    However to Arthur¡ªor rather, to the soul that now resided within him¡ªthis name held immeasurable weight.


    Before Moe was transmigrated into this world, he had deeply admired Nikola Tesla, a true pioneer of innovation and the greatest minds of his era. Unlike Thomas Edison¡ªoften hailed as history¡¯s greatest inventor¡ªwho built his success on acquiring and refining patents, including the famous light bulb which he popularized but did not invent. Tesla was a visionary ahead of his time. His groundbreaking work in alternating current (AC) electricity became the foundation of modern power grids, illuminating homes and cities across the globe. Yet, despite his brilliance, his contributions were often overshadowed, his legacy buried beneath the achievements of those who capitalized on his ideas.


    By taking the name Tesla, Moe wasn¡¯t simply honoring a man from his world¡ªhe was setting a vision for his own reign.


    Arthur raised his goblet slightly, his eyes sweeping over the gathered nobility. A murmur of intrigue still lingered in the air.


    "I know that some of you may be wondering why I have chosen the name ¡¯Tesla.¡¯" His voice was steady, commanding attention without effort. "The reason is simple, it is because I want to lead this kingdom into an era of advancement, an era where we are not bound by tradition alone but empowered by knowledge, discovery, and ingenuity."


    Although many still didn¡¯t understand why Arthur had chosen the name Tesla, they couldn¡¯t help but question it in their minds. Even if Arthur goal was to lead the kingdom into a new era of progress, why not choose a name that carried the weight of history and grandeur?


    Yet, despite their curiosity, they held their tongues. Challenging a king¡¯s decision¡ªespecially on such a momentous day¡ªwould be neither wise nor appropriate.


    Arthur, sensing the quiet uncertainty but undeterred by it, pressed forward.


    "Before we indulge in tonight¡¯s feast, there are still a few important matters I wish to address," Arthur announced, his voice steady and commanding. "But first, as a token of my gratitude to all of you who have come bearing gifts and well wishes, I would like to offer something in return."


    He extended a hand toward the attendants lined along the hall¡¯s edges. "Each of you will receive a book¡ªone that I believe holds immense value."


    At his signal, the attendants stepped forward, each carrying finely bound books embossed with an unfamiliar crest. Murmurs of curiosity rippled through the banquet hall as the noble guests exchanged glances.

 Chapter 63: Is so Cheap

    After the attendants had distributed the books to all the guests in the banquet hall, murmurs of curiosity filled the air as the guest flipped open the covers, eager to uncover its contents. Some skimmed through the pages with furrowed brows, their expressions clouded with confusion, while others¡ªmore than half of the room¡ªreacted quite differently. Their eyes widened in recognition, faces lighting up with excitement as they realized exactly what they held in their hands.


    Arthur, noticing the mix of reactions, allowed a small smile to tug at the corner of his lips before addressing the crowd. "I see that some of you are puzzled by this book and why so many others seem pleased to receive it." His eyes swept across the room as he continued, his voice steady and confident. "To clarify, those who attended my last banquet may recall that I shared an economic theory¡ªone of my own development¡ªthat has the potential to reshape the way our world functions and vastly improve trade, commerce, and industry."


    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle. "At the time, I ensured that the information remained confidential. Those who were present signed a binding magical contract, preventing them from disclosing its details to anyone. As a result, those who were absent had no way of learning what was discussed that evening."


    Arthur then lifted his own copy of the book, his fingers running over its embossed cover. "But tonight," he declared, his voice carrying through the hall, "I am making this knowledge available to all of you."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd as the significance of his statement sank in.


    Arthur then added, "Not only here, but I will also be selling these books in other regions of the kingdom. Anyone who wishes to learn from them can purchase a copy for just one silver coin. Also as I mentioned in the previous banquet, those who cannot afford to buy one can visit the church or a public forum to read it for free."


    The banquet hall fell into stunned silence. Nobles, both men and women, as well as the attendants tending to the guests, were utterly shocked by the price. A single silver coin? They struggled to believe what they had just heard.


    In this world, although paper had replaced parchment, books still had to be painstakingly copied by scribes¡ªa process that could take at least a month for a book of this size. The cost of producing such a book was no less than five silver coins, and they typically sold for anywhere between two to eight gold coins, depending on the knowledge they contained. Mass production was nearly impossible, as only nobles could afford books, making the trade barely profitable.


    However, when Arthur had first distributed the books, excitement about the content of the book overshadowed curiosity of how Arthur could make so many copies of the book. Many had eagerly flipped through the pages, marveling at the content, without considering the sheer number of copies he had produced in just a few months. But now, upon hearing the price, all other thoughts vanished.


    One silver coin¡ªan amount even some lower-income commoners could afford. The realization sent waves of disbelief through the hall. Why would the king sell a book worth at least five silver for just one? Confusion and shock gripped them all, leaving them unable to process anything beyond the staggering price and why the king would sell these valuable books at a loss.


    However, Audrey who was sitting quietly, flipping through the pages of the book. As she read, she noticed something strange¡ªevery letter, every word was identical in shape and size. A scribe could never achieve such perfect uniformity, no matter how skilled. Confusion crept into her mind. How was this possible?


    To confirm her suspicion, she turned to her father. "Father, may I see your copy of the book?"


    Marquis Henry frowned in puzzlement. The contents were the same¡ªwhy would she need to compare them? Still, he handed it to her without question.


    As Audrey examined her father¡¯s book, her heart pounded. The realization hit her like a bolt of lightning¡ªthis was not handwritten. It couldn¡¯t be. Something else had created these books.


    Audrey had always been fascinated by innovations that could change the world, and now she was certain¡ªthis was one of them. Unable to contain her curiosity any longer, she turned to Arthur.


    "Your Majesty," she said, her voice filled with excitement and wonder. "I¡¯ve noticed that every word in these books is exactly the same in size and design. This level of precision is impossible for a scribe. Can you tell me how these books were made?"


    The banquet hall fell into stunned silence. The nobles exchanged bewildered glances. A book written without a scribe? Impossible. Murmurs spread through the crowd as they hurriedly flipped through their own copies, scrutinizing the text.


    One by one, their faces shifted from confusion to astonishment. Audrey was right¡ªevery letter was flawless, identical across every page. Something beyond their understanding was at work.


    Arthur was caught off guard¡ªsomeone had discovered the truth before he could even reveal it himself that these books were not written by a scribe but by a machine.


    He turned to Audrey, his gaze settling on the young noblewoman with flowing blonde hair that cascaded over her shoulders. Her sharp blue eyes gleamed with curiosity, a stark contrast to the confusion that filled the banquet hall. Unlike the others, who were still struggling to grasp the significance of what they held, Audrey had already begun unraveling the mystery.


    Arthur let out a small chuckle, genuinely impressed by the keen-eyed noblewoman. He had expected the gathered nobles to focus on the astonishingly low price of the books, yet she had been the first to notice the far greater revelation¡ªthe books were not handwritten.


    "You have sharp eyes, Lady...?" he said, pausing slightly and gesturing for her to provide her name.


    She met his gaze with confidence and dipped her head respectfully. "Audrey, Your Majesty."


    Arthur nodded, committing the name to memory. "Lady Audrey, then. You are indeed perceptive."


    The murmurs in the hall grew louder. The revelation had already unsettled the nobles, but now they were beginning to grasp the weight of it. A machine that could create books? If such a thing existed, it would change everything they knew about knowledge, learning, and even power.


    Marquis Henry, Audrey¡¯s father, looked at her with a mix of surprise and curiosity. He hadn¡¯t expected his daughter to be the first to raise such a question, but he knew she had always been fascinated by innovation.


    Audrey, unfazed by the growing attention on her, pressed forward. "Your Majesty, if it wasn¡¯t written by a scribe, then this ¡¯machine¡¯ you speak of¡ªhow does it work?"

 Chapter 64: Printing

    Arthur studied Audrey for a moment. She remained unfazed by the murmurs around her, her blue eyes sharp with curiosity rather than skepticism. Unlike the other nobles, who were still struggling to process the mere existence of such a machine, she sought to understand it.


    Letting the suspense linger, Arthur finally spoke. "Well, I had planned to reveal this later, but since you¡¯ve brought it up, I may as well explain. I¡¯ve made a new invention¡ªone that doesn¡¯t write words and letters but prints them."


    A nobleman furrowed his brow. "Print? What does that mean?"


    The term was completely foreign to them. Books had always been written or copied by scribes, so the idea of "printing" made little sense.


    Arthur offered a patient smile. "It¡¯s the same as copying words and characters into a book, but instead of being written by hand, the process is done by a machine. Since no person is physically writing it, I call it printing."


    A wave of confusion passed through the hall as the nobles exchanged uncertain glances. Some frowned, struggling to grasp the concept, while others flipped through their books again, trying to connect Arthur¡¯s words to the evidence before them.


    Audrey, however, seemed to grasp the implications quicker than most. "Then... if this machine can print books, does that mean it can create as many copies as you want? In far less time than a scribe?"


    Arthur¡¯s expression turned knowing. "Exactly."


    Audrey¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. If what he said was true, then this invention had the potential to change everything. She took a steadying breath before speaking again. "Since you¡¯ve mentioned it, Your Majesty, does this mean you plan to show us this machine?"


    Arthur¡¯s gaze swept across the banquet hall, taking in the mix of curiosity, disbelief, and intrigue on the faces of the nobles. Then, he turned back to Audrey with a confident smile.


    "That," he said, "is precisely why we are gathered here tonight. This banquet is not just a feast¡ªit is the stage for a new era. And yes, I intend to introduce the machine to all of you."


    A hushed anticipation settled over the banquet hall. The nobles, who had moments ago been questioning the very existence of such a machine, now sat on the edge of their seats, eager¡ªif not anxious¡ªto witness it for themselves.


    Marquis Henry folded his arms, his expression unreadable. "A machine that can produce books... I must admit, Your Majesty, this is difficult to imagine. If such a thing truly exists, then seeing it with our own eyes would be the only way to understand it."


    Arthur met his gaze with unwavering confidence. "I expected as much," he said. "That is why I have arranged a demonstration. However, the machine is far too large to bring into the banquet hall, so I have prepared for all of you to see it in my workshop."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the nobles. Some exchanged skeptical glances, while others¡ªparticularly those with a keen interest in innovation¡ªleaned forward in anticipation.


    Audrey¡¯s fingers unconsciously tightened around the book in her lap. Her mind raced with questions. If this machine could truly produce books, then how did it work? What kind of mechanism could replace the careful hands of a scribe?


    Arthur glanced toward one of his attendants, who nodded in understanding before stepping forward. "For those who wish to see history being made," Arthur continued, his voice carrying through the hall, "I invite you to follow me."


    With that, he turned and strode toward the grand doors of the banquet hall.


    The moment Arthur turned toward the grand doors, Audrey was already in motion. Without hesitation, she stepped forward, her excitement overriding any sense of propriety. The nobles barely had time to register her sudden movement before she strode past them, her blonde hair catching the light as she made her way toward the exit.


    Marquis Henry blinked in surprise at his daughter¡¯s eagerness, but before he could say anything, the other nobles¡ªspurred by curiosity and the fear of being left behind¡ªquickly followed.


    A tide of richly dressed lords and ladies soon flooded toward the doors, their hushed whispers filling the air. Some still harbored doubt, others clung to their skepticism, but all of them shared one undeniable feeling¡ªanticipation.


    Arthur watched with a knowing smile as the nobles hurried after Audrey, their initial hesitation replaced by an eagerness to witness what he had promised. Without another word, he turned and led the procession toward the workshop¡ªwhere history was about to be rewritten.


    Upon arriving, it quickly became apparent that the space could not accommodate all the guests at once. The nobles crowded near the entrance, their excitement mounting as they tried to peer inside.


    Arthur raised a hand to settle the growing chatter. "To ensure everyone gets a clear view, I will divide you into two groups," he announced. "The first group will enter with me now, while the rest may wait here until it is their turn."


    There were a few murmurs of discontent, but most quickly accepted his reasoning. The last thing they wanted was to miss crucial details because of a packed room.


    With that settled, Arthur stepped inside the workshop, leading the first group in.


    The moment they entered, the scent of oil, metal, and freshly pressed paper filled the air. Unlike the grand banquet hall, this space was purely functional¡ªworkbenches lined with tools, gears, and trays of neatly arranged metal letters filled the room. But the true centerpiece was the massive machine standing at the heart of it all.


    The Linotype machine.


    Audrey¡¯s breath caught as she took in the intricate contraption. It was unlike anything she had ever seen¡ªan array of levers, keys, and mechanisms, all seemingly designed for a singular purpose.


    The nobles around her hesitated, some frowning as they tried to decipher how such a thing could possibly replace a scribe.


    Arthur stepped forward, resting a hand on the machine. His voice carried a quiet authority as he spoke.


    "This," he said, "is the Linotype machine. And with it, the way we produce books will change forever."

 Chapter 65: Presenting Linotype

    The guest stood in stunned silence, their eyes fixed on the strange contraption before them. The air in the workshop was thick with oil and ink, the scent of industry¡ªsomething unfamiliar to those accustomed to the polished halls of nobility.


    Arthur let the moment linger, allowing them to absorb the sight before them. Then, with deliberate movements, he stepped to the side, revealing a more simpler looking device nearby¡ªa simple printing press.


    "This," Arthur began, gesturing toward it, "is a printing press. Unlike a scribe, who must painstakingly write each word by hand, this machine transfers ink from raised letters onto paper, producing identical copies of the same page over and over again."


    He motioned to one of his attendants, who quickly stepped forward, placing a pre-arranged metal plate coated in ink onto the press. A clean sheet of paper was carefully positioned, and with a firm pull of the lever, the machine pressed the paper against the inked type.


    Arthur lifted the paper, now marked with a crisp, flawless imprint of text.


    The nobles leaned in, their murmurs growing louder. Some recognized the significance immediately, their faces lighting up with understanding. Others still looked skeptical, unwilling to believe that mere machinery could rival the work of trained scribes.


    "But while the printing press allows us to produce multiple copies of a single page efficiently," Arthur continued, setting the paper aside, "it still requires individual letters to be arranged by hand, which is a slow and tedious process."


    He turned toward the centerpiece of the room¡ªthe true marvel of the evening.


    "And that is where this machine changes everything."


    The guest followed his gaze to the Linotype machine, its complex array of keys, levers, and mechanical parts a stark contrast to the simple elegance of the printing press.


    "This is the Linotype machine," Arthur announced, placing a hand on its sturdy frame. "Unlike the printing press, which requires letters to be arranged manually, this machine assembles entire lines of text automatically."


    A ripple of disbelief passed through the crowd.


    "Automatically?" Audrey repeated, her curiosity peaked.


    Arthur nodded. "Let me show you."


    He stepped toward the large, clunky keyboard-like panel of the Linotype machine and pressed a few keys. The moment his fingers made contact with the keys, the machine came to life with a violent clack-clack-clack that rattled the walls of the workshop. The sound was sharp and metallic, like the pounding of a blacksmith¡¯s hammer on an anvil.


    The brass matrices¡ªthe tiny molds that held individual letters¡ªbegan to fall into place with mechanical precision, their metallic clinks echoing throughout the room. Each key that Arthur pressed was followed by a rapid sequence of clicks, hisses, and the rhythmic thumping of parts shifting into position. The sound seemed louder than any guest would have imagined for such a machine.


    Within moments, an entire line of text had formed on the machine, the brass matrices arranged side by side. The molten metal was quickly poured into the molds, and with a sharp hiss, the metal cooled and solidified, forming a fresh line of type. The machine made a deep, resonant thunk as the slug¡ªan entire line of text cast into metal¡ªwas ejected onto the receiving tray.


    Arthur reached down and picked up the hot, gleaming slug, still radiating warmth. Holding it out for the guests to see, he smiled. "This is the type for an entire line of text, cast in metal in a matter of moments. Now, I will show you what it¡¯s written."


    He carefully placed the metal slug onto the press. Another attendant quickly positioned a sheet of paper beneath it. Arthur pulled a lever, and the press came to life with a powerful swoosh as it clamped down onto the paper.


    As the press released, Arthur held up the freshly printed page. The words on it were as clear and precise as if they had been written by hand¡ªbut they were far more consistent, the same size and shape with every letter. The line of text read:


    "Knowledge is the foundation upon which civilization is built. Without it, we are but wanderers in the dark, grasping for the light."


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized the words¡ªthe very same ones from the book she had been flipping through earlier. The nobles leaned forward, their gazes fixed on the printed page in awe.


    The sound of the machine¡¯s whirring and clattering filled the room, but the nobles were no longer distracted by the noise. The Linotype¡¯s mechanical rhythm had become background to the true wonder before them: the speed, the precision, and the sheer possibility of mass-producing books.


    Arthur smiled, watching the nobles¡¯ astonished faces. "This is just the beginning," he said, his voice filled with quiet confidence. "The machine can produce entire books in a fraction of the time it would take a scribe to painstakingly write them. Imagine how information will spread¡ªhow knowledge that was once confined to a few can now reach many. With books no longer a scarce commodity, literacy will soar, and the possibilities for education and enlightenment are endless."


    The weight of his words settled over the nobles like a tide, shifting their understanding of the world before them.


    After a moment, Arthur raised a hand, signaling to the attendants. "Now, let¡¯s allow the second group to come in and see the demonstration for themselves."


    The second group of nobles, who had been waiting outside, began to file into the workshop. As they entered, they were met with the same sight¡ªthe Linotype machine still clattering away, the smell of molten lead still lingering in the air. The process repeated: Arthur demonstrated the machine, pressing a few keys, casting another line of text, and printing it onto fresh paper. The nobles who had just arrived were equally stunned, murmurs of amazement rippling through the crowd.


    Soon, the demonstration was complete. With the last of the guests having had their turn, Arthur turned to the rest of the room, his smile still full of satisfaction.


    "Now, if you will all follow me," he said, leading them back toward the grand banquet hall. "I believe we have much more to discuss."


    The nobles, still stunned by the demonstration, slowly began to make their way back, following Arthur toward the hall.


    After arriving at the banquet hall, Arthur turns to the guest, his voice cutting through the murmurs of anticipation.


    "I have one final announcement," he declared, his gaze sweeping across the gathered nobles. "I will be giving the blueprints for both the Linotype and the printing press."

 Chapter 66: Right to Sell

    The moment Arthur announced he would give away the blueprints for the Linotype and the printing press, the banquet hall was plunged into stunned silence.


    For a heartbeat, time itself seemed to freeze. Then, the room erupted.


    Nobles turned to one another, their wide-eyed gazes filled with shock. Hushed whispers swelled into a rising tide of murmurs. Some leaned forward as if to confirm they had heard correctly, while others remained frozen, struggling to grasp the full weight of what had just been declared.


    A noble near the head of the table finally found his voice, his tone laced with disbelief. "Your Majesty... are you truly giving it away?"


    Arthur met his gaze with an unwavering expression. "Yes," he said, letting the word hang in the air for a moment. "However, not everyone will receive the blueprint."


    Another wave of murmurs rippled through the hall. Eyes sharpened with curiosity. Some nobles sat straighter, sensing an opportunity, while others frowned, wary of what was to come.


    Before the questions could overwhelm the room, Arthur raised a hand for silence and continued, his voice measured and firm. "I will not be distributing the blueprint freely¡ªat least not yet. Instead, I will be granting exclusive rights to manufacture and sell both printing press and the Linotype."


    Duke Richard furrowed his brows, his interest piqued. "What exactly do you mean by ¡¯the right to sell¡¯?"


    Arthur took a slow sip of his wine, letting the anticipation stretch just a little longer. Then, he placed the goblet down and met the Duke¡¯s gaze.


    "The Linotype is unlike any other machine," Arthur began, his voice steady, carrying through the hall. "Its construction requires specialized knowledge, skilled craftsmen, and strict oversight. More importantly, I do not intend to release the blueprint freely¡ªat least, not yet. Instead, I wish to control its production for a limited time to ensure its proper use and refinement."


    He let the weight of his words settle before continuing. "Those who are granted the right to sell will first send their most trusted workers to me. Here, they will be trained in the construction of the Linotype under my craftsmen for a set period¡ªlet¡¯s say, two years. During this time, they will build the machines under my oversight, and you, as their patron, will have exclusive rights to sell or use the machines they produce."


    A hushed silence fell over the room as the nobles absorbed his words. Arthur¡¯s eyes swept over them before delivering the final condition.


    "In return," he said, "I will take 75% of the profits generated from the sales of these machines during the agreement period." A murmur of surprise swept through the hall, but Arthur was not finished. "After the agreed time ends, your workers will return to you with the full knowledge of how to construct and function the Linotype. From that moment forward, you will be free to produce the machines yourselves and keep 90% of the profit¡ªafter taxes, of course."


    The hall remained silent for a long moment. Some nobles were already weighing the risks and rewards in their minds. Others looked to Arthur with newfound respect¡ªor unease.


    Then, at last, another voice broke the quiet.


    "And what assurance do we have that this arrangement will be fair?" one lord asked, his tone cautious.


    Arthur leaned back slightly, his lips curling into a knowing smile.


    Arthur held the noble¡¯s gaze, his expression unwavering. "Fairness," he repeated, his voice calm but firm. "You speak as though I am offering a gamble. But what I am offering is an opportunity¡ªone that no one else in history has ever had."


    He let his words sink in before continuing. "However, I understand your concerns. That is why each agreement will be written as a magic contract and sealed with the crown¡¯s authority. Every participant will know exactly what they are investing in and what they will gain."


    A few nobles exchanged glances, the initial skepticism giving way to careful calculation. Arthur could see the gears turning in their minds¡ªsome saw profit, others saw power, and a few, he suspected, saw something even greater.


    At last, Duke Richard spoke, his tone measured but filled with curiosity. "Your Majesty, who will you be granting these rights to? And how many will receive them?"


    Arthur allowed a knowing smile to cross his lips. He let the question linger in the air just long enough to heighten their anticipation before answering.


    "That depends," he said, his voice steady. "As of now, I have three candidates in mind. They will be the first to receive the exclusive rights to manufacture and sell the Linotype."


    "But," Arthur continued, his gaze sweeping across the room, "if they refuse my offer, I will not hesitate to choose others. This is an opportunity, not an entitlement."


    Duke Richard studied Arthur for a long moment before nodding. "And when will you announce these names?"


    Arthur took a sip of his wine, savoring the moment. Then, he placed the goblet down and answered,


    "I will reveal them now."


    Arthur let the anticipation build, his gaze sweeping across the assembled nobles. He could feel their eagerness, their barely restrained impatience. Then, with deliberate calm, he spoke.


    "The first," he said, "is Marquis Edmund Wycliffe."


    A murmur spread through the hall as heads turned toward the noble in question. Marquis Wycliffe was known for his vast estates, his military prowess, and, most notably, his keen interest in trade and innovation. He sat up straighter, his expression unreadable, but Arthur could see the flicker of intrigue in his eyes.


    "The second," Arthur continued, "is Marquis Lionel Ainsworth."


    If Wycliffe was a man of discipline and strategy, Ainsworth was his opposite¡ªa noble renowned for his shrewd business acumen and deep connections with merchants across the continent. Some had called him a gambler, willing to take risks others would never dare.


    Another ripple of whispers swept through the room, but Arthur was not finished. He let the nobles speculate for a brief moment before delivering the final name.


    "And the third," he said, his voice carrying with quiet authority, "is Master Reginald Hawthorne."


    This time, the reaction was different. Some nobles stiffened in surprise. Others frowned, clearly displeased. Hawthorne was no noble¡ªhe was the most powerful merchant in the kingdom, a man whose influence rivaled even some of the lords seated at the table. His vast trading network stretched across borders, making him an indispensable force in commerce.


    Marquis Wycliffe and Marquis Ainsworth remained silent, their expressions carefully neutral, but all eyes turned to Hawthorne. The merchant did not react with shock or arrogance. Instead, he gave Arthur a slow, knowing nod¡ªa silent acknowledgment of the trust and opportunity he had just been granted.


    Arthur clasped his hands together, his gaze sweeping across the hall. "These three will be granted the first rights to sell and distribute the Linotype," he declared. "And the reason I have chosen them is simple: they have contributed the most to this kingdom."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the room, but Arthur pressed on, his voice firm. "They are the highest taxpayers, the most generous benefactors, and the ones who have consistently invested in the prosperity of this realm. Their dedication has not gone unnoticed."


    Some nobles nodded in understanding, while others stiffened, bristling at the implications. Yet before resentment could take root, Arthur continued, his tone unwavering but laced with subtle promise.


    "However, let me make one thing clear¡ªthis is not the only opportunity. There will be more innovations, more advancements, and more chances for those who are willing to prove themselves."


    He let his words hang in the air, giving them time to sink in. "The world is changing, and those who wish to rise must be prepared to embrace that change."


    The nobles exchanged glances, some thoughtful, others determined. The room buzzed with the realization that tonight was just the beginning of something far greater.


    However, Arthur¡¯s decision to choose them wasn¡¯t based solely on their contributions to the kingdom, although that certainly played a role. In truth, Arthur had an ulterior motive¡ªone rooted in strategy. Despite the two powerful dukes already on his side, he knew that securing alliances with influential marquises and a powerful merchant would strengthen his position even further. These three men, with their wealth, influence, and resources, were the perfect candidates to become his close allies.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes scanned the room, feeling the weight of the moment. Choosing to sell the rights to the Linotype and eventually the blueprint wasn¡¯t just a matter of generosity¡ªit was a matter of profit. He could manufacture the machines himself, but to do so would require an enormous investment. To mass-produce the Linotype, he would need more than 300 workers, all laboring tirelessly for months. The time and costs involved would be astronomical.


    But by granting the rights to sell, Arthur had found a far more efficient solution. He would save vast amounts of gold, not having to bear the burden of building and staffing a massive factory. Instead, by allowing his allies to invest in their own workers, Arthur could maintain control of the process while minimizing his own risk. Not only would he avoid the cost of labor, but the income taxes from their workers would flow into his coffers as well, creating a new, steady source of revenue.


    And the best part? Even if they sold the machines, Arthur would still profit through taxes on each sale. The system was ingenious¡ªby allowing others to carry the burden of production, he could reap the rewards without the cost, all while securing the loyalty of the kingdom¡¯s elite.


    Arthur allowed himself a small, satisfied smile before addressing the room once more. "Now, enough talk¡ªlet us enjoy the banquet. Wycliffe, Ainsworth, and Hawthorne, please remain after the feast so we can finalize the terms and determine whether you will accept."


    All three nodded in agreement. Though some guests were slightly disappointed at not being chosen, they quickly set their feelings aside and resumed enjoying the banquet.

 Chapter 67: Will you accept?

    As the banquet continued, laughter and conversation filled the grand hall, the clinking of goblets and the rich aroma of roasted meats creating an atmosphere of celebration. Yet amidst the revelry, one figure moved with quiet purpose.


    Audrey rose from her seat, her hands tightening into small fists at her sides as she made her way toward the main table. Her heart pounded, but she kept her steps steady, her expression composed. Arthur, seated at the head, swirled his wine lazily in his goblet, his gaze distant¡ªlost in thought, perhaps already planning his next move.


    She stopped beside him and spoke in a low voice. "Your Majesty," she began, her tone firm but respectful. "Please... teach me."


    Arthur arched a brow, setting his goblet down with a soft clink. "Teach you?" he echoed, mild amusement flickering in his eyes.


    Audrey nodded, her eyes burning with intensity. "About the Linotype. About the printing press. About all your inventions." She hesitated for only a moment before kneeling and lowering her head. "I beg you."


    A noblewoman, the daughter of a Marquis, humbling herself before a king¡ªnot for wealth, not for power, but for knowledge. If anyone had seen it, they would have struggled to believe their own eyes.


    Arthur studied her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, he leaned back, fingers tapping idly against the table. "And why, exactly, does the daughter of Marquis Henry wish to learn about machines?"


    Audrey swallowed hard, then met his gaze without hesitation. "Because I want to understand them," she said, her voice unwavering. "The way they move. The way they work. How a single press of a key can set a hundred tiny parts into motion." She exhaled, searching for the right words. "It¡¯s... incredible. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. And I need to know more."


    Arthur studied her carefully. He had already suspected that Audrey was fascinated by machines¡ªafter all, she was the first to notice that the books he had distributed were not handwritten, but produced by a machine. Unlike the other nobles, who saw only power and profit in his invention, she saw something deeper.


    Yet Arthur was not the type to grant favors simply because someone asked. His expression remained unreadable as he leaned forward slightly.


    "Why should I be the one to teach you?" he asked. "What do I gain from this? There are countless blacksmiths, craftsmen, and scholars who would eagerly learn from me¡ªpeople whose entire lives have been spent working with metal and mechanics. What makes you more deserving than them?" His gaze sharpened. "Or do you assume I¡¯ll agree simply because you are the daughter of a Marquis?"


    Audrey shook her head firmly. "No, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t care about my title, nor do I expect you to teach me because of my family name." She straightened her posture, her voice clear and unwavering. "If giving up my title and my noble status is the price to learn, then I will pay it without hesitation. I would rather be a nameless apprentice than a noblewoman who watches from the sidelines."


    A stunned silence settled over the banquet hall. The nobles who had been casually observing the conversation now sat frozen, their expressions ranging from shock to quiet disbelief. Whispers rippled through the room, hushed but urgent. A noblewoman covered her mouth with her fan, while an elderly lord leaned in to murmur something to his neighbor.


    Marquis Henry, Audrey¡¯s father, stiffened in his seat. His jaw clenched, and his fingers tightened around the stem of his goblet. A lesser man might have slammed his fist on the table, but years of discipline kept his fury contained beneath a cold, piercing stare.


    "Audrey..." His voice was low, edged with warning. "Do you have any idea what you are saying?"


    Audrey turned to him, her expression unwavering. "I do, Father."


    A murmur of astonishment swept through the guests once more. For a noblewoman to willingly discard her title was unheard of¡ªmadness, even. Status, bloodline, and duty were the pillars of aristocracy. To cast them aside for knowledge? It was beyond comprehension.


    Marquis Henry slowly placed his goblet down. "You would throw away generations of honor... for this?" His tone was measured, but his eyes betrayed his disbelief. "For machines?"


    Audrey met his gaze, unwavering. "Yes."


    The air in the banquet hall grew tense. The other nobles watched with bated breath, waiting to see how Arthur would respond to such an audacious declaration. Would he accept her? Reject her? Mock her?


    Arthur, however, merely swirled his wine and took a slow sip before placing the goblet down with deliberate ease. Then, with a faint smirk, he finally spoke.


    "Interesting."


    Arthur let the word linger, his smirk barely visible as he studied Audrey with newfound interest. The tension in the hall was palpable, each noble awaiting his response with bated breath.


    He leaned forward slightly, fingers steepled together. "You would abandon your status, your wealth, and your family name... all for the pursuit of knowledge?"


    Audrey nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    Marquis Henry¡¯s jaw tightened, his knuckles white against the table. "Your Majesty, this is nothing more than the foolishness of a girl who doesn¡¯t understand the weight of her words." His voice was sharp, but beneath it was something else¡ªconcern, perhaps even desperation. "She does not know what she is saying."


    Arthur turned his gaze toward the marquis, his smirk fading into something more unreadable. "And yet, she seems certain."


    The noble guests exchanged glances. Some looked at Audrey as if she had gone mad, while others¡ªespecially the younger ones¡ªwatched with something closer to admiration.


    Arthur tapped a finger against the table, considering. Then, he looked back at Audrey. "Knowledge is not something given freely. If you truly wish to learn, then you must prove yourself worthy of it."


    Audrey¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. "Tell me what I must do."


    Arthur¡¯s smirk returned, this time sharper, more calculating. "Very well." He turned to the gathered nobles, his voice carrying effortlessly across the banquet hall. "Lady Audrey claims she is willing to abandon her noble status for the pursuit of invention. If that is true, then she will not receive the privileges of her birthright. She will start as an apprentice¡ªno wealth, no servants, no title to shield her."


    A ripple of shock ran through the room.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze flickered back to Audrey. "You will live as a commoner and work as an apprentice under my craftsmen. You will take no special treatment, nor will you be given an easier path simply because you were once a marquis¡¯s daughter." He leaned back, his tone almost amused. "If you can endure it for a month, then perhaps you are worthy of what you seek."


    The reason Arthur said those words was not merely to challenge Audrey¡ªit was a test. He wanted to see if she truly meant what she said, if her fascination with invention was more than just a fleeting curiosity. If she was willing to cast away everything, then Arthur would gladly accept her. After all, having her work under him meant securing yet another marquis¡¯s influence, even if indirectly.


    Audrey¡¯s breath hitched, but she did not waver. Slowly, she turned back to Arthur, her resolve unshaken. Then, with deliberate grace, she bent her knee.


    "I¡ª"

 Chapter 68: Agreement

    Before she could finish, Arthur raised a hand, stopping her mid-sentence. His voice was calm but firm.


    "I know you are old enough to make your own choices," he said, his gaze steady. "But even so, I suggest you speak with your parents first. Consider what you are about to give up. Think carefully, and before this banquet ends, give me your answer."


    A murmur spread through the hall, the tension shifting from shock to quiet contemplation. Some nobles nodded in approval of Arthur¡¯s measured approach, while others whispered among themselves, speculating on what Audrey would do.


    Marquis Henry¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but his fingers, still curled into a fist, had eased slightly.


    Audrey, however, did not look relieved by the reprieve. She swallowed hard, nodding once. "Then, I will return with my answer."


    Audrey rose to her feet, her hands clenched at her sides. She turned swiftly and made her way back to her father¡¯s table, the weight of every gaze in the room pressing down on her.


    Marquis Henry sat in silence, his expression unreadable as she approached. The nobles around him parted slightly, eager to witness what would unfold next. As she reached him, the murmurs quieted, the air thick with unspoken tension.


    She lowered her head in respect but did not hesitate. "Father," she said, her voice steady, "I wish to speak with you."


    Marquis Henry exhaled slowly, swirling the wine in his goblet before setting it down with deliberate care. His piercing gaze locked onto his daughter¡¯s. "You have already spoken enough tonight, Audrey," he said, his tone measured yet heavy with meaning. "Do you understand the weight of what you just declared?"


    Audrey met his gaze without flinching. "I do."


    The marquis studied her for a long moment before gesturing for her to sit beside him. The hall remained hushed, ears straining to catch every word.


    "You are my daughter, a noble of this kingdom," he said, his voice low but firm. "And now, before the entire court, you have declared yourself willing to throw all of that away. For what? Machines? Knowledge?"


    "For something greater," Audrey said without hesitation. "For something real. This¡ª" she gestured around the hall, at the nobles who thrived on status and politics "¡ªis not what I want my life to be."


    Marquis Henry let out a quiet chuckle, though there was no humor in it. "And you believe knowledge alone will sustain you? " He leaned forward slightly. "Do you think King Arthur made that offer out of kindness?"


    Audrey¡¯s fingers tightened in her lap. "No. He tested me. He wanted to see if I would break under pressure or if I truly meant my words."


    "And if I forbid it?" her father asked, voice quiet but laced with an unspoken challenge.


    Audrey hesitated for the first time that night. A lump formed in her throat, but she swallowed it down. "Then... I would still go."


    Marquis Henry exhaled, a weary yet resigned expression settling over his features. "I always knew you were different," he murmured. "But I never imagined the day would come when my daughter would choose gears and ink over titles and land." He shook his head, then lifted his goblet, his gaze lingering on Audrey. After a pause, he let out a quiet chuckle¡ªone filled with both amusement and inevitability. "If this is truly your decision, then I suppose I have no choice but to support you."


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened, her face lighting up with relief and excitement. "Thank you, Father!" she said, her voice carrying the weight of both gratitude and determination. "It will only be for a month¡ªthen, I will return as your daughter again."


    The nobles who had been eavesdropping exchanged glances, their hushed whispers weaving through the banquet hall like ripples in a pond. Some regarded Audrey with fascination, intrigued by the rare sight of a noble willingly stepping away from her status. Others, however, saw it as reckless folly¡ªan unthinkable decision for the daughter of a marquis.


    Despite the murmurs, the banquet continued, the music and laughter gradually returning. As the evening drew to a close, Audrey approached Arthur once more, her expression resolute. She met his gaze without hesitation. "I have made my decision. I am willing to accept."


    Arthur gave a satisfied nod. "Good. Once you sign the confidentiality magic contract, you will officially begin as my apprentice."


    With that, the grand feast came to an end. As the nobles and guests slowly departed, only a select few remained behind¡ªAudrey, along with the three chosen representatives: Marquis Wycliffe, Marquis Ainsworth, and the merchant Hawthorne.


    ...


    Seated in a private chamber away from the lingering guests, the final negotiations were concluded. The flickering gemstone cast long shadows on the polished mahogany table as the terms were formally sealed.


    After weighing the immense opportunity against the steep conditions, all three parties¡ªMarquis Wycliffe, Marquis Ainsworth, and the merchant Hawthorne¡ªagreed to Arthur¡¯s terms. For the next three years, they would relinquish 75% of their profits in exchange for the exclusive right to sell the Linotype, as well as lending their workers to construct and train under Arthur¡¯s craftsmen. This arrangement ensured that only those with the proper expertise and resources could enter the industry, solidifying Arthur¡¯s control over the technology¡¯s distribution.


    As the agreement stipulated, each of the three would send their most trusted workers to Arthur¡¯s facilities, where they would undergo rigorous training to master the construction, maintenance and development of the Linotype. During this period, all machines produced would be sold under Arthur¡¯s oversight, with the majority of the earnings flowing directly into his coffers.


    However, their investment was not merely short-term. Once the three-year period ended, the deal would transition into its second phase. The trained workers would return to their respective domains, fully equipped to manufacture the Linotype independently. In return for the exclusive knowledge they had gained, they would continue to pay Arthur 20% of their profits indefinitely. This ensured that while they could produce and sell the machines freely, Arthur maintained a permanent stake in the industry, collecting a share of every transaction made.


    With the terms finalized, the contracts¡ªimbued with magic to prevent any betrayal¡ªwere signed, their runes glowing faintly as they bound the agreement into law. The deal was set. The future of printing had been decided, and Arthur had secured not only a steady stream of wealth but also powerful allies among both the nobility and commerce.


    As the three prepared to depart, Arthur leaned back slightly, his gaze steady yet inviting. "If you have the time," he said with a hint of amusement, "come to the fireworks show. It will be a sight worth seeing."

 Chapter 69 69: Firework

    "Mom Hurry up!" Mila whined, hopping from one foot to the other, barely able to contain her excitement. She tugged at her mother, eyes shining. "The fireworks will start soon!"


    Elise chuckled as she adjusted her shawl. "Mila, we don''t even know what fireworks are. You''re acting as if we''ll miss something very important."


    "But brother Thomas said if we don''t go early, we won''t see anything!" Mila insisted.


    Thomas, her older brother, leaned against the doorway with his arms crossed. "It''s true. People say the king has made some kind of... fire in the sky. Like a festival of stars." He glanced at their father. "Is that even possible, Papa?"


    Grey, the father, finished tying his boots and grabbed his coat. "Who knows?" he said with a thoughtful hum. "The things King Arthur has done are stranger than fiction. I''ve heard people say these ''fireworks'' will be like a thousand torches burning in the sky, or maybe like shooting stars that never fall."


    Mila gasped. "Shooting stars? Really?"


    "Rumors, little one," Grey said, patting her head. "No one has actually seen them yet. But if the king says it will happen, then maybe it will."


    With that, the family stepped outside, joining the steady stream of townsfolk making their way toward the Eldoria riverside. The streets were alive with excitement¡ªstreet vendors who knew there would be many people coming to the Eldoria riverside had set up stalls, selling skewered meats, sweet roasted nuts, and hot cider. The scent of freshly baked pastries filled the crisp night air, mingling with the sound of laughter and chatter.


    Children ran ahead, their faces flushed with anticipation, while elders murmured among themselves, debating whether this spectacle would truly be as grand as the rumors claimed.


    "I heard the fireworks will be brighter than the sun," one man told his companion.


    "Nonsense," another scoffed. "Nothing is brighter than the sun. But I heard it will be as loud as a thunderstorm."


    "A thunderstorm?" Elise murmured as she held Mila''s hand tighter. "I hope it''s not frightening."


    "They say it''s a controlled fire," Grey said, his voice laced with wonder. "Fire that doesn''t burn the ground. Fire that dances in the sky."


    Thomas frowned. "That sounds impossible."


    Grey chuckled. "It might be, but that''s why we''re here¡ªto see if it''s true with our own eyes."


    As they arrived at the riverbank, a hush settled over the crowd. Lanterns hung from wooden posts, their golden glow flickering in the breeze and casting soft light over the rippling waters. Families spread out blankets on the grassy shore, while others stood in clusters, their breath visible in the cold night air. Excitement and curiosity buzzed between them as they fixed their gazes on the vast, untouched sky above.


    Yet, even in a moment meant for unity, division remained.


    Though the festival welcomed all, the riverside told a different story¡ªone of quiet, unspoken separation.


    On one side, the nobles sat in arranged rows, their seats brought from their estates, cushioned and draped in fine fabric to ward off the chill. Servants moved between them with practiced grace, balancing trays of mulled wine and delicate confections, ensuring not a single hand went empty for long. The nobles spoke in measured, refined tones, their laughter subdued, their expressions composed. To them, this was merely another evening of entertainment¡ªan event to be observed, not experienced.


    On the other side, the common folk gathered in dense, eager crowds. There were no cushions, no servants tending to their comfort¡ªonly the raw excitement of the unknown. Children clung to their parents, whispering their guesses about what the fireworks might be. Merchants and laborers, dressed in their best clothes for the occasion, stood shoulder to shoulder with farmers and blacksmiths, all united by a shared anticipation.


    Mila, perched on Grey''s shoulders, tugged at his hair. "Papa... why are they over there and we''re over here?"


    Grey hesitated before answering. "Because that''s how things have always been, little one."


    "But the king said the fireworks were for everyone," she said with a small pout. "So why are we apart?"


    Grey sighed, exchanging a glance with Elise. "The king is trying to change things, Mila. But some changes take time."


    Thomas folded his arms. "It doesn''t seem fair."


    "It isn''t," Grey admitted. "But tonight, we''re all looking at the same sky."


    Before Mila could ask another question, a sudden ripple went through the crowd. The murmurs of conversation shifted, a mixture of surprise and uncertainty.


    Then Grey saw him.


    Arthur.


    The young king strode through the festival grounds, his fur-lined cloak trailing behind him, heavy with winter''s bite. Pale wisps of breath curled from his lips, vanishing into the crisp evening air. Though only a handful of guards shadowed him, they were little more than an afterthought¡ªthe weight of his presence alone commanded attention.


    The nobles gathered in their section went rigid. Some exchanged hurried whispers behind gloved hands, their eyes tracking his every step. Others merely watched in silence, their expressions unreadable. But it was the common folk who reacted most viscerally. The crowd parted instinctively, a ripple of uncertainty and awe passing through them. Some clutched their children closer; others hesitated, as if unsure whether to bow or flee.


    Yet Arthur did not turn toward the nobles with their silk-draped seats. He did not even glance their way. Instead, he moved with quiet certainty toward the heart of the festival¡ªthe section where the commoners gathered, where the air was thick with the scent of roasting meat, damp straw, and woodsmoke.


    Grey''s fingers tightened around his daughter''s shoulder as the king passed close. His steps were measured, unhurried, his sharp gaze sweeping over the sea of faces before him. He was not here for spectacle or pretense. He was here for something else.


    The murmurs died. A hush spread over the riverbank as all eyes fixed on Arthur. Some bowed deeply, others remained frozen in place, their gazes wide with a mixture of reverence and disbelief. Arthur, however, merely inclined his head in acknowledgment¡ªan unspoken assurance that no elaborate displays of fealty were needed.


    And then, as if sensing the weight of the moment, he did something none had expected.


    He took a seat on an empty wooden bench among the common folk.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. A nobleman¡ªno, the king¡ªsitting among them, with no ceremony, no grandeur. Just a man watching the night sky.


    The nobles exchanged startled glances. Some seemed displeased. Others are intrigued.


    Mila clutched Grey''s coat. "Papa... does this mean the king is one of us?"


    Grey swallowed, his throat tight. "No, little one." He exhaled softly, watching Arthur sit in the cold just as they did, without complaint. "It means he wants to be."


    Then, a sharp whistle cut through the crisp winter air.


    All conversation stopped. A hush fell over the festival.


    A single streak of golden light cut through the night, soaring higher and higher until it seemed to vanish among the stars. For a heartbeat, the world held its breath. Then¡ª


    BOOM!


    The sky erupted in a dazzling explosion of gold and silver, raining down like molten stars against the crisp winter air. Gasps rippled through the crowd¡ªsome sharp with awe, others drawn out in sheer, breathless wonder.


    A second firework followed, this one spiraling upward before bursting into a brilliant cascade of deep blue and crimson. The frozen river mirrored the spectacle, its icy surface transforming into a rippling masterpiece of color, as if the sky itself had spilled into the earth.


    Mila shrieked in delight, nearly yanking her father''s hair from excitement. "It''s like magic!"


    Elise exhaled sharply, her eyes wide as the colors danced in reflection on her awestruck face. "It''s... beautiful," she whispered, almost afraid to break the moment.


    Even the nobles, ever composed and reserved, found their restraint slipping. A murmur of astonishment swept through their section as another firework rocketed skyward, detonating into a triad of shimmering violet, emerald, and sapphire. Some clapped politely, others simply stared, expressions softened by genuine admiration.


    The wind carried the faint, smoky scent of burning powder, mingling with the rich aromas of roasted chestnuts and spiced cider wafting from the vendors'' stalls. It smelled of warmth, of wonder¡ªof something never before seen in Eldoria.


    Thomas, who had scoffed at the idea of fireworks all evening, stood rooted in place, his breath forgotten. "I... I didn''t think this was possible."


    Grey chuckled, ruffling his son''s hair with a knowing grin. "Seems the king has a habit of making the impossible real."


    More fireworks shot into the sky, bursting in rapid succession¡ªeach grander, each more breathtaking than the last. A torrent of crimson comets exploded into spirals of gold, followed by a massive bloom of sapphire that lingered for seconds before fading into the night. The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices rising alongside the sparks.


    And for the first time that evening, the lines that divided noble and commoner blurred. Laughter mingled with gasps of awe, hands pointed skyward, strangers turned to one another to share the moment. Titles and stations didn''t matter¡ªnot here, not now.


    From his place on the simple wooden bench, Arthur watched it all unfold. His gaze swept over the faces around him¡ªchildren with eyes alight, merchants laughing with noblemen, elders smiling as if they had seen a piece of history being made.


    A smile played on his lips.


    For tonight, at least, Eldoria was not a kingdom of ranks and rules.


    It was one people, united beneath a sky ablaze with fire and wonder.

 Chapter 70 70: A Wonderful Night

    As the fireworks continued to paint the sky in dazzling bursts of color, the festival remained alive with cheers and laughter. The shimmering lights reflected off the frozen river, making it seem as if the heavens and the earth had merged into one breathtaking spectacle. Snowflakes drifted through the crisp night air, catching the glow of lanterns that lined the riverside, their golden warmth a contrast to the winter chill.


    Arthur remained seated among the commoners, his cloak dusted with snow, his breath misting in the cold. Though his gaze was fixed on the sky, his mind was already elsewhere¡ªturning gears, unraveling possibilities.


    Then, amidst the crackling explosions and murmurs of awe, a familiar voice called out.


    "Arthur, there you are!"


    Arthur turned just as Alice, Aaron, and Klein approached him through the crowd. Alice, wrapped in a thick fur-lined coat, had a delighted grin on her face, while Aaron, ever composed, walked with measured steps. Klein, however, looked as if he had come with purpose.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow at his younger sister. "Alice. What brings you here?"


    Alice beamed. "Nothing much. I came to watch the fireworks with Aaron, but then we saw Klein and decided to follow him." She tilted her head playfully. "And now, here we are."


    Arthur smirked before turning to Klein. "And you? Were you looking for me?"


    Before Klein could respond, a thunderous boom filled the air. A massive firework shot up, spiraling higher and higher before bursting into a brilliant cascade of blues and golds, illuminating the night in breathtaking radiance.


    All four of them turned their eyes skyward, momentarily lost in the spectacle. The golden embers shimmered like falling stars, their glow reflecting in Alice''s wide, awed eyes.


    Aaron, usually reserved, let out a small breath. "No matter how many times I see it... it still feels unreal."


    Alice clasped her hands together, eyes gleaming with wonder. "It''s like magic, but different. Brighter. Louder. Alive."


    Arthur let out a quiet chuckle at her amazement, but before he could respond, Klein stepped forward, his voice measured and calm.


    "Your Majesty," Klein said, lowering his tone slightly. "Brandon Rivas, King of Chronos, has sent a reply to your letter."


    Arthur''s expression shifted, his mind immediately recalling the contents of his last message. It had been a direct request¡ªan invitation for a personal meeting to discuss the terms of an agreement that could reshape the relationship between their kingdoms.


    Klein reached into his coat and produced a sealed envelope, the royal crest of Chronos embossed on the wax. Without hesitation, Arthur took the letter, turning it over in his gloved fingers before slipping it into his attire without breaking the seal.


    "Now isn''t the time for politics," Arthur said, his tone light but firm as he slipped the envelope into his attire. "I''ll deal with it later."


    Aaron, who had remained quiet until now, furrowed his brows. "It''s from Chronos, isn''t it? Shouldn''t you read it now? We depend on them, and it could be something urgent."


    Arthur, of course, understood the weight of the letter. This wasn''t just another diplomatic exchange¡ªthis was a turning point. It would determine whether Chronos would accept his invitation for a meeting, whether negotiations could prevent hostility, or if he would be forced to seek an alliance with Elysia instead. In the worst-case scenario, if things soured, war could be inevitable.


    The letter in his pocket carried the fate of the kingdom. And yet¡ª


    Arthur exhaled slowly, allowing himself to feel the warmth of the festival, the crackling excitement in the air, the laughter of families gathered along the frozen riverbank. Ever since he had come to this world, he had lived every moment consumed by duty. Checking kingdom reports, overseeing policies, designing blueprints, introducing innovation after innovation. There had been no time for rest¡ªno time for anything but the relentless pursuit of progress.


    Tonight, however, was different. Tonight was his.


    He let a small, tired smile tug at his lips before speaking. "You''re right. It is important. It may decide the future of the kingdom itself." He paused, glancing up as another firework shot into the sky, bursting into brilliant silver and blue. "But no matter how important it is, I''ve given everything to the kingdom these past month. Just for tonight, I want to take a break and enjoy the moment."


    Alice, Aaron, and Klein exchanged glances. They had seen Arthur push himself beyond exhaustion time and time again. They had watched him pour his very being into reshaping the kingdom, often skipping sleep, missing meals, drowning in responsibilities without a single complaint.


    Seeing him now¡ªchoosing, for once, to be Arthur, not just the king¡ªthey couldn''t bring themselves to argue.


    Alice smiled softly. "Then enjoy it, Arthur. You deserve it."


    Aaron sighed but nodded. "Fine. Just don''t forget about it tomorrow."


    Klein adjusted his glasses, a rare smirk playing on his lips. "A bit of rest might actually make you more efficient, Your Majesty."


    Arthur chuckled. "Then consider this a strategic decision."


    Another firework soared into the sky, its ascent a whisper against the hush of anticipation. Then, with a thunderous crack, it erupted into a cascade of golden sparks, each ember flickering like a fallen star before vanishing into the night. The warm glow bathed their faces, reflecting in their eyes as if capturing the wonder of the moment itself.


    Laughter rippled through the crowd, blending with the crisp winter air and the lingering scent of spiced cider and roasted chestnuts. Children pointed skyward, their breath forming delicate clouds as they gasped in delight. Couples leaned into each other, their hands entwined beneath fur-lined cloaks.


    The frozen river shimmered beneath the display, mirroring the explosions of light above, as if the heavens had bent down to touch the earth. And in that fleeting, breathtaking moment, Arthur allowed himself to let go¡ªto forget duty, to silence the ever-turning gears of his mind, and simply exist in the warmth of the present.


    With a small, contented smile, Arthur murmured to himself, "What a wonderful night."


    ---


    Not part of the story;


    Please read the Author Note.


    Thank you, and my apologies in advance.

 Chapter 71 71: Letter Exchange

    Gradually, the bursts of fireworks began to diminish, slowing their dazzling display until finally fading into the tranquil night sky. The crowd stood still, their faces tilted upward, awaiting another burst of color that never came. A murmur of confusion rippled through the spectators as they realized the breathtaking show had reached its conclusion.


    Some in the audience sighed softly, disappointment flickering across their expressions at the end of such a mesmerizing performance. Others remained motionless, still captivated, eyes sparkling with lingering amazement at the spectacular display of colors and lights that had graced the sky above.


    Quiet conversations drifted through the crowd as people shared their favorite moments of the fireworks display, their voices soft and filled with admiration. Smiles were exchanged, recounting bursts of color that had made the night unforgettable.


    Arthur rose from his spot, clearing his throat gently but audibly enough to catch the attention of those nearby. Seeing eyes turn toward him, he raised his voice, projecting it clearly into the night.


    "My people," Arthur began warmly, drawing more curious glances and soft shushes rippling through the crowd, "this marks the end of the Accession Day festival. Tonight''s fireworks symbolize not just the beauty of our present but the promise of our future. Just as I''ve sought to bring change and improvement to our beloved Keldoria, let these dazzling lights be a testament to our ambition for greatness."


    Pausing briefly, he let the words settle over the attentive crowd. "Together, regardless of our backgrounds, whether high-born or humble origin, we will continue to build a brighter, stronger kingdom. Let tonight be a reminder that every one of you has a role in shaping the future of Keldoria. I look forward to seeing the greatness we will achieve¡ªtogether."


    Cheers and applause can be heard from the gathered crowd, resonating into the night sky. Those standing further away, eager to catch every word, moved closer, craning their necks and gently nudging forward to hear Arthur clearly.


    Seeing the increased interest, Arthur continued with a confident smile, "This magnificent firework festival shall become a cherished tradition, celebrated each and every Accession Day. Let it serve as an annual reminder of our shared progress and prosperity. As long as our kingdom thrives and flourishes, we will meet here again. Until then, strive onward and upward, and may the unity and spirit you showed tonight guide us forward to an even brighter future."


    The crowd erupted in enthusiastic cheers once more, their voices echoing joyfully through the night, filled with hope and anticipation for the promising days ahead. Many were happy knowing they would see the fireworks again next year, while others took comfort in the idea that the kingdom would continue to grow stronger.


    As Arthur stepped away from the gathering, Klein, Alice, and Aaron followed closely behind. Though the fireworks had ended, the festival grounds still buzzed with life. Groups of friends and families chatted excitedly about their favorite moments of the night. Some began packing up their belongings, still laughing and talking as they prepared to head home. Others wandered over to the food stalls, drawn by the tempting smells of roasted meats and sweet treats.


    The air was filled with warmth and a lingering sense of wonder as the people of Keldoria carried the memory of the night''s beauty with them, already looking forward to next year''s celebration


    ....


    As Arthur returned to his chamber, he quickly changed out of his clothes and slipped into something more comfortable. While carefully folding and putting away the festival garments, an envelope, sealed with the emblem of the Chronos Kingdom, slipped from the folds of the cloth and fell to the floor.


    Arthur noticed that the envelope was from Brandon Rivas, which Klein had handed to him during the festival. He picked it up and placed it carefully on his desk before finishing with his clothes. Once everything was neatly put away, he sat down at the study desk, broke the seal, and unfolded the letter inside.


    To Arthur Jr, Ruler of Keldoria,


    I extend my sincere appreciation for your invitation to meet in person and discuss the matters you have raised. While I acknowledge the importance of these topics, I must respectfully decline your request for a personal audience at this time. The nature of the current discussions does not warrant my immediate presence in Keldoria, and I trust you understand the demands that govern a sovereign''s schedule.


    However, I remain committed to maintaining our amicable relations and fostering open dialogue between our two kingdoms. To that end, I will send a trusted ambassador to Keldoria in my stead. He is well-versed in the intricacies of these matters and fully authorized to speak on my behalf. I trust that this arrangement will ensure our interests are represented with the care and attention they deserve.


    May this be the beginning of a stronger bond between Chronos and Keldoria.


    With respect,


    Brandon Rivas, King of the Chronos Kingdom


    The letter was written in elegant, precise handwriting that spoke of practiced diplomacy and careful control. Brandon Rivas had declined Arthur''s invitation to meet in person, explaining that the matter did not warrant his immediate presence in Keldoria. However, he assured Arthur that he would send a trusted ambassador¡ªsomeone fully empowered to speak on his behalf.


    Though the letter was impeccably polite, its tone left no doubt that Brandon Rivas held the upper hand. His refusal carried the measured confidence of a ruler who understood his authority, and his promise to send an envoy felt more like a favor than a duty. As Arthur read on, he could sense that while his invitation had been acknowledged with due respect, the final decision and the pace of any future discussions would remain firmly under Brandon Rivas''s control.


    Arthur then realized his mistake. Back on Earth, it was common for leaders and diplomats to meet face-to-face to discuss agreements. Travel between countries was fast and safe, so he had naturally assumed that extending such an invitation was the best course of action. But in this medieval time, where travel by sea or land could take weeks and carried its own dangers, it was rare¡ªalmost unheard of¡ªfor rulers of different countries to meet in person unless the matter was truly urgent or carried grave consequences. Instead, it was customary to send trusted envoys to represent their interests, a practice born of necessity and centuries-old tradition.


    He felt a flush of embarrassment creep up his neck. ''How foolish and arrogant of me,'' Arthur thought to himself. ''To think I could demand the king of Chronos himself to come here... I should have realized that in this world, rulers would rarely meet face-to-face, and that sending such a letter was both presumptuous and nai?ve.''


    Determined to make amends and set things right, Arthur pulled a fresh piece of parchment from his desk and dipped his pen into the ink. He took a deep breath, carefully crafting a new message¡ªone that acknowledged his earlier misstep and showed proper respect for the traditions of this world.


    With a steady hand, Arthur began to write:


    To Brandon Rivas, King of the Chronos Kingdom,


    I humbly thank you for your response to my previous letter. Upon reflection, I realize that my request was unreasonable. Please accept my apologies for any inconvenience or misunderstanding caused by my invitation.


    I deeply respect your decision to send an ambassador in your stead, and I look forward to engaging in meaningful dialogue with your envoy. I trust that together we can discuss these matters thoroughly and work toward our shared interests and a lasting friendship between our two kingdoms.


    May the envoy find safe travel to our lands, and may this be the beginning of a new relationship between Keldoria and the Chronos Kingdom.


    With sincere respect,


    Arthur Tesla, Ruler of Keldoria


    Arthur set down his pen and read the letter over once more, carefully checking each word to ensure it conveyed both humility and a wish to strengthen ties with the Chronos Kingdom. He wanted no misunderstanding this time¡ªno echo of his earlier mistake. Once he was satisfied, he folded the parchment neatly and pressed the Keldoria crest into the warm wax to seal it. Placing the letter aside, he leaned back in his chair, letting out a slow breath.


    He glanced around his chamber, the soft flicker of candlelight reflecting off the polished wood of his desk and the simple but sturdy furnishings around him. For a moment, he allowed himself to relax.


    Arthur estimated that it would take two to three weeks for Brandon Rivas to receive his letter and dispatch the promised envoy. In the meantime, he resolved to continue introducing new innovations to transform the kingdom''s image¡ªshifting perceptions of Keldoria from a weak, financially struggling land to one known for progress and innovation.


    More importantly, with the newly acquired linotype and printing press, Arthur planned to begin publishing books on reading, writing, trade, business, and other practical subjects. By making these books as affordable and accessible as possible, he hoped to boost literacy rates and ignite a spirit of curiosity and learning across the kingdom.

 Chapter 72 72: Prototype

    "Owen, how is the printing of the books coming along?" Arthur asked as he entered the small workshop that smelled of ink and fresh parchment.


    Owen, his head bent over a newly set page, looked up and smiled. "We''ve finished setting the type for all the books, Your Majesty," he replied. "The economic guides, kingdom''s law, and the trade manuals¡ªjust as you instructed."


    Arthur stepped closer, his eyes scanning the neat rows of type laid out on the table. "That''s excellent news," he said, his tone both pleased and thoughtful. "And how long do you estimate until the first copies are ready for distribution?"


    Owen wiped his inky hands on a rag and considered. "If all goes smoothly, we should have the first batch of each book bound and ready within the week. The printing presses have been working day and night¡ªmy team is truly dedicated."


    Arthur''s eyes lit up. "Good. These books will be a turning point for Keldoria. Knowledge is power, Owen, and I intend for every citizen¡ªno matter their status¡ªto have access to it."


    Owen''s expression grew more serious. "Your Majesty, if I may... It''s remarkable, what you''re doing. I''ve never seen a ruler so determined to educate his people. The men and women in the workshop, they''ve been talking¡ªthey''re proud to be part of something that could change the kingdom."


    Arthur nodded, his jaw set with quiet resolve. "It''s a start, Owen¡ªbut only the beginning. Once these books are in circulation, I want feedback from everyone: merchants, farmers, craftsmen. If there''s something they don''t understand or think could be improved, we''ll revise it. We can even add new sections¡ªlike basic hygiene, or how to take care of tools and materials. Little things like that can help teach our people valuable skills and knowledge, all in a way that feels natural and easy to adopt."


    Owen''s eyes widened. "Of course, Your Majesty. I''ll see to it that the first copies are distributed to the town square and the marketplace as you requested. I''ll also ask the town criers to spread the word¡ªlet everyone know these books are made for everyone and that they can buy the book for an affordable price."


    Arthur''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Good thinking, Owen. The more accessible they are, the better. I don''t want these books to gather dust on shelves¡ªI want them to be read, discussed, and shared."


    Owen gave a firm nod. "They will be, sire. The printing press are working tirelessly, and I''ve already spoken to some of the local merchants about the pricing. We''ll make sure the cost is fair and that no one tries to exploit the demand."


    Arthur''s expression softened, a flicker of gratitude in his eyes. "That''s exactly what I want, Owen. These books aren''t meant to be a luxury for the wealthy¡ªthey''re meant to help every citizen of Keldoria, no matter how humble their means."


    He paused for a moment, glancing around the workshop where the presses were already humming with life, fresh ink scenting the air. "In time," he said, more to himself than to Owen, "I hope these books will become part of every home and every mind in this kingdom."


    Owen straightened his back, his voice steady and earnest. "They will, Your Majesty. We''ll make sure of it."


    Arthur reached out and clapped him on the shoulder. "Thank you, Owen. Let''s make this the start of something truly lasting¡ªsomething that will outlive us both."


    As Arthur turned to leave the workshop, the faint sounds of the printing press echoed behind him, a rhythmic promise of the words that would soon spread through the kingdom.


    In the hallway, Arthur met Klein, who bowed respectfully with a warm, steady voice. "Your Majesty," he greeted.


    "Klein," Arthur returned the greeting with a nod. "Good to see you."


    They walked side by side in comfortable silence for a few steps, the quiet of the corridor wrapping around them like a soft cloak. Then Klein glanced at Arthur, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "May I ask where you''re headed, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur paused for a moment, his expression thoughtful. "I''m on my way to check the progress of the black powder and the new weapons I''ve been designing," he said. "I want to see for myself that everything is proceeding as planned."


    "Understood, Your Majesty," Klein replied with a short bow. "Would you like me to accompany you?"


    Arthur shook his head. "No, thank you, Klein. I need you to keep focusing on your duties¡ªstrengthening and training the knights and mages. That is just as vital to the kingdom''s future. We''ll meet later to discuss what we''ve each accomplished."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Klein said, his voice firm with understanding.


    Arthur gave him one last nod before continuing down the corridor, the soft echo of his footsteps against the stone walls a steady rhythm that matched his racing thoughts. As he neared the staircase that led to the lower levels of the keep, he caught a faint scent of oil and steel drifting up from the forge below¡ªa sign that the smiths were hard at work.


    Descending the steps, he entered the forge, where the heat of the fires and the clanging of hammers filled the air. Sparks flew as iron was struck and shaped, and thick smoke curled up from the crucibles. Arthur''s eyes swept the room, noting the rows of newly cast cannon barrels and the neat piles of black powder barrels stacked against one wall.


    Master Blackwell, the lead smith, noticed Arthur''s arrival and wiped his soot-darkened hands on his leather apron. "Your Majesty," he said with a respectful nod, his voice carrying over the din. "We''ve been expecting you."


    Arthur returned the nod. "Master Blackwell, how are things progressing?"


    ...


    Not long ago, Arthur had handed Blackwell and his crew a set of blueprints he had carefully designed¡ªdetailed schematics for muskets, cannons, and other innovative weapons, drawn from his knowledge of Earth''s advancements. The diagrams were unlike anything Blackwell and his craftsmen had ever seen: precise measurements, cross-sections of barrels and locks, and notes on black powder handling that seemed to come from another world entirely.


    At first, there had been a moment of stunned silence as they poured over the blueprints, the flickering forge fire casting dancing shadows over the parchment. Blackwell''s eyes had widened, his brow furrowing in concentration as he traced the lines of the diagrams with a calloused finger. "Your Majesty," he had said then, his voice low and awed, "these are beyond anything I could have imagined."


    Since then, the forge has been alive with activity day and night. Blackwell''s craftsmen had poured their sweat and skill into turning Arthur''s visions into reality. They experimented with barrel lengths, tested different powder charges, and carefully forged locks that could withstand the pressure of repeated firing. Their enthusiasm was matched only by the quiet weight of responsibility¡ªthese weapons could change the fate of Keldoria.


    ...


    "We''ve made good headway, your Majesty," Blackwell replied, gesturing to a table laden with the parts of muskets and small cannons. "The weapons are coming along well. We''re refining the barrels and testing the firing mechanisms to ensure reliability."


    Arthur moved closer to the table and ran his fingers lightly over the polished wood and metal of the prototype musket. "Excellent work, Master Blackwell," he said, his tone both impressed and focused. "Have you tested this out yet?"


    Blackwell nodded. "Aye, Your Majesty. We''ve conducted several test firings already¡ªon the training field, away from the forge. So far, the barrels have held up well. The lock mechanism is consistent, though we''re still refining it to reduce misfires."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he lifted the musket slightly, feeling its weight and balance. "Good. Accuracy and reliability are everything. I want these weapons to be sturdy enough for the battlefield, but also easy to maintain for the soldiers who will wield them."


    "Understood, sire," Blackwell replied firmly. "We''ve already begun training a few of the more trusted soldiers on how to load, clean, and fire them. Captain Klein is overseeing that personally¡ªhe''s keen to see how these weapons might change the way our troops fight."


    Arthur''s expression grew more focused. "Excellent. Captain Klein''s involvement is reassuring¡ªhis leadership will be critical as we bring these weapons into service."


    He set the musket back on the table and glanced around the forge, taking in the bustling activity of the blacksmiths and the quiet intensity of the apprentices working nearby. "I want to see these tested for myself," Arthur said, his tone firm. "Prepare one for me."


    Blackwell''s eyes widened slightly, but he nodded without hesitation. "Of course, Your Majesty. I''ll see to it personally."


    Back on Earth, Arthur had been to the shooting range a few times. He wasn''t an expert marksman by any means, but he had learned the basics of handling a rifle¡ªhow to breathe, how to aim, how to stand firm when the recoil kicked back. Those lessons felt like a distant memory now, but they also lent him a quiet confidence as he watched Blackwell''s assistant prepare the musket.


    The assistant worked with careful precision under Blackwell''s watchful eye. Powder was measured out, the paper cartridge torn open and the contents packed down the barrel. The shot was placed with practiced calm, the ramrod tamping it down in smooth, rhythmic movements. Arthur watched every step closely, his mind turning over the possibilities these weapons represented for Keldoria.


    When the musket was finally loaded, Blackwell handed it to Arthur with a respectful nod. "It''s ready, your Majesty. We can use the practice range behind the forge."


    Arthur accepted the musket, feeling the weight settle naturally in his hands¡ªa sensation that felt both familiar and entirely new in this world. "Lead the way," he said.


    They stepped out into the crisp night air, the forge''s warm glow giving way to the cool darkness of the practice range. A simple wooden target had been set up at the far end, illuminated by a single torch flickering in the breeze.


    Arthur took his stance, steadying the musket against his shoulder. He took a deep breath, feeling the quiet of the range wrap around him like a shroud. In that stillness, he focused¡ªrecalled the lessons of breath control and steady aim from his old life.


    Then, with calm focus, he squeezed the trigger.


    A sharp crack split the night, the musket''s recoil slamming back against Arthur''s shoulder. Smoke curled from the barrel in a thin, gray wisp as he lowered the weapon and turned his eyes to the target. The shot had struck the wooden board¡ªslightly to the right of center, but still a clean, solid hit.


    Blackwell''s eyebrows lifted in surprise. He had never seen Arthur handle a musket before, yet here he was¡ªlanding a shot closer to the center than most of the knights had managed in their early trials. During the testing with the new weapons, it usually took several rounds before anyone could even strike the board cleanly.


    Arthur turned to meet Blackwell''s eyes, a faint, confident smile playing on his lips. "Good. I think this prototype has the right balance and settings. It feels sturdy, and the kickback is manageable."


    Blackwell nodded, his respect for Arthur deepening. "Aye, Your Majesty. We''ll take your feedback and ensure that every musket meets these standards. I''ll have my men run another round of tests in the morning¡ªfine-tuning the powder charges and adjusting the sights for the next batch."


    "Excellent," Arthur said, handing the musket back with a quiet sense of satisfaction. "Let''s make sure the next batch is just as good¡ªif not better¡ªso we can begin mass-producing these muskets for the kingdom."


    Blackwell gave a firm nod. "Understood, Your Majesty. We''ll begin preparations for larger-scale production immediately¡ªonce we''re certain everything is tested and safe, of course."


    Arthur''s gaze shifted to the forge, watching the orange glow of the fires and the rhythmic hammering of the blacksmiths. The steady beat of iron on anvil seemed to echo the new pulse of Keldoria¡ªa kingdom slowly forging its own strength.


    "I want detailed reports on each round of testing," Arthur said, his voice calm but firm. "If there are weaknesses¡ªno matter how small¡ªI want to know about them. We can''t afford any mistakes when it comes to these weapons."


    Blackwell''s face grew serious. "Aye, sire. I''ll oversee it personally. We won''t let anything slip through the cracks."


    Arthur nodded, his mind already turning to the next steps. "Good. Once the final design is confirmed, we''ll move to produce enough to equip our troops properly. I want the knights and mages to train with them as well¡ªevery advantage matters."


    Blackwell''s lips twitched into a small, determined smile. "It will be done, Your Majesty. I''ll see to it."


    Satisfied, Arthur turned his gaze back to the practice range, taking in the neat rows of barrels and the faint smell of powder still lingering in the air. "We''re on the right path, Blackwell. Let''s keep pushing forward."


    With that, he stepped away from the range, the forge''s glow at his back, and the promise of progress carrying him back toward the castle.

 Chapter 73 73: Affordable Books

    The streets of Keldoria''s capital bustled with life as word of the new books spread like wildfire. Merchants shouted their wares, children darted between legs and carts, and the sweet scent of roasted chestnuts mingled with the crisp aroma of fresh parchment. Stalls lined the busy marketplace. Neat stacks of bound volumes stood in proud rows, each one promising knowledge and opportunity.


    Titles in bold, black letters drew the eyes of curious passersby: "The Basics of Trade," "The Rules of the Kingdom," "Theories on Economics," "A Farmer''s Guide to Profitable Crops," and more. A passerby with sun-browned skin leaned over the volumes, studying them with cautious interest, while merchants in fine tunics stroked their chins thoughtfully as they read the titles aloud.


    The word on everyone''s lips was that these books were affordable¡ªthough even then, most assumed "affordable" meant perhaps three or four gold coins instead of five or six. In Keldoria, even a single book was a treasure¡ªan emblem of wealth and learning, something out of reach for the common folk.


    So when whispers spread that these books were being sold for as little as one silver coin, disbelief and curiosity rippled through the crowd like waves on a pond.


    At one stall, a portly merchant with a bright red sash waved a copy of the trade manual high in the air. "One silver coin, good people! One silver coin for knowledge to grow your trade! Learn how to prosper, how to bargain and weigh your goods!"


    Usually, the merchant at the stall wouldn''t even have been allowed to touch such a book. In the past, volumes like these were traded only among nobles or wealthy merchants, shared in hushed gatherings behind locked doors. But now, even the small merchants were selling them openly¡ªan image that drew the eyes of everyone, from the fine-robed noble to the humble farmer with dirt still on his hands.


    A woman carrying a heavy basket of vegetables paused in front of the stall, her brow creased with disbelief. "Only one silver?" she murmured, glancing at the merchant with wide eyes. "That can''t be true."


    The merchant''s face lit with genuine earnestness. "It''s true, ma''am. His Majesty himself decreed it¡ªevery family should have access to this knowledge. It''s not for profit; it''s for the people."


    Near the back of the growing crowd, a man named Thorne watched with sharp, assessing eyes. Known to many as a thoughtful and well-read scholar, Thorne had always managed to find scraps of wisdom wherever he could. But he had never been able to afford a real book of his own, and the closest he''d come were second-hand pamphlets and whispered lessons from traveling traders. His long brown coat was worn thin at the elbows, and his hands were calloused from years of quiet, studious labor.


    "One silver coin," he muttered to himself, suspicion threading through his thoughts. "That''s less than the price of meat. How can they sell books for so little?"


    He watched as a burly farmer, face flushed from the summer heat, handed over a silver coin and received a book in return. The farmer flipped through the pages, his eyes bright with curiosity as he traced the neat rows of text. Others leaned in to catch a glimpse too¡ªtheir expressions shifting from doubt to wonder. Though the farmer couldn''t read very well, he had bought the book eagerly.


    In the past, owning a book was a sign of status, something reserved for nobles and the wealthy. To own one now¡ªno matter how simple¡ªfelt like owning a piece of that world. The thought of what knowledge the book held was almost secondary to the thrill of finally holding such a book in his hands.


    The crowd swelled as word spread. Young apprentices in dusty tunics clustered close, while older craftsmen with ink-stained hands peered curiously over shoulders. Even children, wide-eyed and barefoot, pressed close to see what all the fuss was about. The excitement was infectious, a ripple of wonder passing from person to person.


    Thorne''s brow furrowed as he pushed closer, weaving through the press of bodies until he stood at the stall. The merchant greeted him with a bright smile. "Ah, good sir! A book for you? Only one silver coin¡ªa chance to better yourself and your trade."


    Thorne picked up one of the book, feeling the weight of it in his hands. The binding was sturdy, the pages crisp and filled with clean, carefully printed words. He flipped through them slowly, testing the paper between his fingers. "The quality is real," he thought in surprise. "No cheap paper, no sloppy writing."


    His eyes met the merchant''s calm, honest gaze. "Is this truly the price? No tricks or hidden fees?"


    "None, sir," the merchant said, spreading his hands in a gesture of openness. "The king''s decree¡ªknowledge for the people, at a price anyone can afford."


    Thorne nodded slowly, his curiosity far from satisfied. His hand moved to another book¡ªthis one thicker and weightier than the others. The title, "Theories on Economics," was boldly printed across the cover. Below it, he noticed the emblem of the kingdom and, at the bottom of the page, the name Arthur Tesla¡ªa clear sign that the king himself had authored this work.


    It felt substantial in his hands, a weight that spoke not only of paper and ink but of the importance of the knowledge contained within. Thorne carefully flipped through the pages, his eyes scanning the neat columns of text and pausing to read a few lines.


    The more he read, the more he felt a jolt of surprise¡ªshock, even. The theories laid out in those carefully chosen words were unlike anything he had ever heard. They spoke of commerce and trade in ways that reimagined the kingdom''s economy entirely, turning familiar ideas on their heads. Thorne could hardly believe what he was reading¡ªsuch knowledge had never been shared so freely in Keldoria before.


    Thorne''s heart quickened as he turned the pages, his eyes drawn to the neat diagrams and carefully laid-out explanations. These weren''t just the idle theories of a merchant or scholar; they were the thoughts of a ruler who understood the weight of gold and grain, who saw the kingdom not as a static map of power, but as a living web of trade and ambition.


    He read a few more lines, almost breathless as he took in the elegant, practical reasoning woven through each paragraph. ''This is... revolutionary,'' he thought to himself, his mind racing. ''These aren''t just ideas for nobles to hoard¡ªthey''re tools for anyone who has the courage to learn.''


    The merchant noticed that Thorne was no longer just flipping through the book but reading it in earnest. He cleared his throat softly, but Thorne didn''t hear him¡ªhis eyes were locked on the pages, completely absorbed. The merchant cleared his throat again, louder this time, finally breaking Thorne''s focus.


    "How much for this one?" he asked, his tone careful.


    "Ah, a wise choice, sir," the merchant said, eyes twinkling. "That one is two silver and five copper coins."


    Thorne raised an eyebrow. "Two silver and five copper...?" He glanced back at the crowded square, his mind spinning. "Are you sure you''re selling this for so little? A book like this would normally fetch eight or ten gold coins, and even that would be considered a bargain."


    He knew better than to voice that last thought¡ªafraid it might tempt the merchant to raise the price. But curiosity burned too brightly in him to keep silent.


    The merchant only laughed, shaking his head. "I know, sir. But the price was set by His Majesty, King Arthur Tesla himself. We''re not allowed to raise it too high, or there will be consequences."


    Thorne blinked, startled by the quiet weight behind those words. "Consequences?"


    The merchant''s smile faded just a touch. "The king made it clear: these books are for the people. If we try to profit too much, the punishment will be swift and certain."


    Thorne let out a slow breath, feeling a flicker of respect for the king''s decision. "Then I''ll take it," he said simply, reaching into his coin pouch and handing over the coins.


    As the merchant wrapped the book carefully in a scrap of cloth, Thorne watched the crowd around him¡ªthe wonder in their eyes, the quiet hum of conversation, the pages of new books rustling in eager hands. He slipped the heavy volume into his satchel, feeling a sense of awe. It was as if the kingdom itself was turning a page, and he was a part of the story.


    ...


    "Your Majesty, the books we published have become the talk of the Eldoria¡ªamong nobles and commoners alike," Owen reported, a note of pride in his voice. "Merchants are even asking for more copies, and the profit we''ve made so far has been significant. If sales continue at this pace for another year or so, we''ll have covered the cost of manufacturing for both the linotype and printing presses, as well as the cost of raw materials and labor."


    When selling the books, many merchants were proudly declaring that the king didn''t care for profit, the reality was more practical. The cost of materials and labor for each book was roughly half the selling price, leaving a healthy profit margin that had already begun to repay the investment in the cost of manufacturing the linotype, printing press and other raw materials.


    Arthur nodded, listening intently. "That''s good news, Owen. But do you know what could improve the sale of the books even more?"


    Owen paused, frowning slightly as he thought. "Well, the books are only being sold in Eldoria for now, but soon they''ll reach the other provinces, and eventually even other kingdoms. But beyond that..." His voice trailed off.


    Arthur''s eyes glimmered with quiet conviction. "That''s true, but what I''m talking about is even more important: improving the kingdom''s literacy rate. If more people can read, more people will buy these books¡ªand more importantly, they''ll learn from them."


    He leaned back in his chair, his voice growing more thoughtful. "As you know, Keldoria''s literacy rate is only about 20 to 30 percent. That means we''re missing more than half of our potential readers and customers¡ªpeople who might want these books, but can''t yet unlock their value."


    Owen nodded, understanding dawning in his eyes. "You''re right, Your Majesty. If we want these books to be more than just symbols¡ªif we want them to be tools of real change¡ªthen we need to make sure more of our people can read them."


    Arthur''s expression grew determined. "Exactly. I want to do more than just sell books¡ªI want to create a foundation for a new kind of Keldoria. One where knowledge is within reach for everyone, not just the privileged few."


    He paused for a moment, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "And beyond that, Owen, if more people can read and write, it gives us a chance to shape how they think¡ªthrough these very books. We can guide them with ideas that strengthen the kingdom, that teach them how to be good citizens and skilled workers. It''s a way to weave a stronger fabric for the future."


    Arthur''s voice grew firmer. "And remember, the more people can read, the more they can contribute to Keldoria''s wealth and prosperity in ways we''ve never seen before. Trade, business, governance¡ªall of it will flourish when knowledge is no longer hoarded by the few."


    Owen blinked, a flicker of awe in his eyes. "May I ask, Your Majesty... how do you plan to achieve this? Improving literacy across the entire kingdom is no small task."


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, his mind already racing with plans. "It will take time¡ªand a considerable investment, Owen¡ªbut I believe it''s worth every coin." He paused, his eyes bright with conviction. "I''m thinking of building public schools across Keldoria. Places where anyone¡ªregardless of their birth¡ªcan learn to read, write, and master the basics of arithmetic, history, and even the beginnings of chemistry and engineering."


    Owen blinked, surprised. "Your Majesty, when you say ''public schools,'' do you mean... you will build schools where the citizens can learn for free?"


    Arthur gave a calm, resolute nod. "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean."


    Owen looked taken aback, his brow furrowing as he considered the implications. Free education would be a beneficial for the kingdom, but the costs would be enormous¡ªconstruction, maintenance, the wages of teachers and scribes. His lips parted as he hesitated, clearly torn between excitement and concern.


    Seeing Owen''s thoughtful expression, Arthur let out a soft chuckle. "I can see you''re already weighing the cost, Owen. And yes, it will be expensive. But think of what it will bring¡ªfree literacy lessons for everyone, regardless of their birth. Of course, for more advanced studies¡ªmathematics, sciences, or trade knowledge¡ªwe''ll ask for a modest fee. Not for profit, but just enough to sustain the schools themselves."


    Owen''s eyes cleared, his shoulders relaxing as he nodded slowly. "I see, Your Majesty. And in the long run, that will pay for itself... citizens who can read and write will contribute more to the kingdom''s growth."


    Arthur''s expression softened, a faint smile playing at his lips. "Exactly. It''s an investment in the minds of our people, Owen. And that''s worth more than gold."


    He pushed back from his chair, the conversation leaving a fresh sense of purpose in the air. "That''s for the future. For now, I have other important matters to see to¡ªlike preparing to meet the envoy from Chronos who will be arriving soon."

 Chapter 74 74: Through an Envoy鈥檚 Eyes

    Lucien Vale, envoy of the Chronos Empire, rode through the towering gates of Eldoria atop a sleek, black steed, its coat groomed to a mirror shine. His silver-embroidered cloak billowed behind him, catching the early afternoon sun like a banner of authority. Four knights flanked him¡ªsilent, disciplined, and clad in immaculate crimson cloaks, each one stitched with the unmistakable emblem of Chronos: a silver lion entwined with gears.


    The guards stationed at Eldoria''s gate bowed hastily, heads lowered, eyes averted. Not a single man dared to meet the envoy''s gaze.


    Despite the reforms King Arthur Tesla had enacted in recent months, the name Chronos still inspired fear in Keldoria. Not because the two nations were enemies, but because the balance of power between them was unmistakably one-sided. Chronos stood as a towering empire¡ªmilitarily dominant, economically vast, and politically shrewd¡ªwhile Keldoria, though proud, remained a much smaller kingdom still finding its footing.


    Its armies were modest, its infrastructure underdeveloped, and its wealth¡ªwhile growing¡ªstill paled in comparison to the deep coffers of the empire. For generations, Keldoria had walked a careful line, paying tribute and avoiding offense. The fear was not rooted in hatred, but in the quiet, daily understanding that if Chronos ever decided to press its weight, Keldoria wouldn''t be able to resist.


    And Lucien could feel that fear with every lowered gaze and stiff bow.


    The corners of his lips curled in satisfaction. Good, he thought. At least some things haven''t changed.


    The entourage proceeded into the heart of the capital. Lucien''s gaze swept over the city with cool disinterest. The streets were uneven, worn by years of neglect. Roofs sagged here and there, and the buildings varied wildly¡ªsome of stone, some of timber, many clearly patched up with what materials were available. A few showed signs of fresh masonry, hints of slow-moving restoration.


    But overall?


    Still the same sleepy backwater, he mused. A tribute state with no spine. A kingdom that barely manages to feed its own... Yet somehow still coughs up a million gold a year for us. Amazing.


    He recalled the most recent reports from the capital: Arthur Tesla had rolled out a revised tax code, repealed levies on the poor, and established a network of new tax offices in each region¡ªmoves that were praised as progressive within diplomatic circles. Supposedly, the reforms had eased the burden on farmers and small merchants, increasing compliance and improving internal revenue without stirring rebellion.


    However, Lucien couldn''t care less.


    To him, it was little more than the fumbling of an idealistic boy playing at governance. Shuffling numbers and printing decrees might win praise from peasants and foreign scribes, but it didn''t change the hard truth: Keldoria remained weak. Its army was still under-equipped. Its roads were still crumbling. Its influence barely reached beyond its own borders.


    Let the king toy with taxes, Lucien thought, as long as he keeps the tribute flowing.


    Then, something strange caught Lucien''s eye.


    Near a fruit vendor''s stall, two men stood huddled together¡ªnot speaking, not trading¡ªbut reading. Each held a book in their hands.


    They weren''t nobles. That was immediately obvious. One wore boots caked in dried mud, their edges cracking from overuse. Another''s tunic was patched in multiple places, faded from years of wear. Their faces were sun-darkened, their hands scarred and calloused from labor¡ªhands more accustomed to hammers and plows than parchment.


    And yet... they held those books with a quiet reverence. Not as if they were luxuries, but treasures. Essentials.


    Lucien pulled the reins and brought his horse to a halt.


    What in the gods'' names is this?


    He watched them for a moment longer, unsettled. These were not men he expected to see reading. In Chronos, books were gatekept by birthright. Even a steward in a noble household would be expected to listen, not read. But here, these laborers read like it was their right. No¡ªlike it was a gift they''d never thought they''d receive.


    The reason they could afford the book¡ªdespite not being wealthy or part of the upper class¡ªwas due to Arthur''s recent tax reforms. When the new system was introduced, they fell into the lower-income bracket and, as a result, their tax burden was reduced. The difference wasn''t drastic, but it was enough to leave them with a bit of disposable income¡ªjust enough to spend on something beyond daily necessities. And with books now priced affordably, the two men who had learned to read chose to spend that extra silver on a book they never thought they''d own.


    Lucien dismounted with deliberate grace, ignoring the knight''s glance behind him. The envoy''s boots clicked softly against the stone as he approached one of the men¡ªa broad-shouldered figure with leathery skin, a scent of tanned hide and sawdust clinging to him.


    "You," Lucien said smoothly, his tone warm but edged with steel. "That book¡ªwhere did you get it?"


    The man looked up¡ªand his gaze instantly fell upon the silver lion entwined with clockwork gears emblazoned on Lucien''s chest. Recognition struck like a spark to dry tinder. His body went rigid. The fingers around the book tensed¡ªnot in offering, but in possession, as if fearing it might be taken from him.


    "From there, my lord," the man answered quietly, nodding toward a nearby stall beneath a weathered canvas awning. "That merchant''s been selling them for the past few days."


    Lucien''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of disbelief hidden beneath a mask of detached curiosity. "Even so," he said, his tone mild but edged with condescension, "you hardly look like someone who can afford the luxury of books."


    "It''s because this one only cost one silver and three copper coins, sir," the man replied, clutching the book a little tighter. "Most are around that price. Some a bit less, some a little more... depends on the title."


    Lucien blinked¡ªonce, slowly. One silver and three copper? For a bound book?


    That was absurd. Laughable even. Books were luxury goods, even in Chronos. Every copy required the time of trained scribes, binding by artisans, and parchment imported at cost. In Keldoria¡ªthis half-fed vassal kingdom¡ªit should have been doubly so.


    "And who is covering the rest of the cost?" Lucien asked smoothly. "Someone must be subsidizing it. Surely the labor alone cost more than that."


    The man hesitated again, glancing toward the stall and then back at Lucien''s polished cloak. "I... I don''t know the details, sir. Just that it''s His Majesty''s will. King Arthur Tesla said knowledge shouldn''t be locked behind coin."


    Lucien''s jaw tightened beneath his carefully pleasant expression. Still, the smile remained. Polished. Practiced.


    He let his gaze drop to the cover of the man''s book.


    The Basics of Trade.


    The title was printed cleanly in block letters. The edges were straight, the binding firm. The print was crisp and uniform¡ªno smudges, no crooked lines, no uneven spacing.


    It must have been written by a very skilled scribe to get the letters this consistent, Lucien thought, narrowing his eyes. Or perhaps a team of them copying from a master sheet...


    But even that didn''t sit right. Scribes¡ªespecially ones with this level of precision¡ªwere costly. Far too costly for a book that sold for a silver and a handful of copper.


    He extended a gloved hand toward the man.


    "Let me see it."


    The man flinched, his grip tightening instinctively. His eyes darted once toward the crimson cloaks of the Chronos knights, then back to Lucien''s expectant hand. Resistance flickered in his gaze, but only for a moment. The crest on Lucien''s chest glinted in the light, and whatever defiance might''ve surfaced sank back into quiet submission.


    Wordlessly, he handed over the book.


    Lucien accepted it with delicate care, like one might inspect a forged coin. He turned it in his hands, noting the rough-but-functional binding. The cover was plain but durable, stitched with modest thread. Nothing ornate. But nothing careless, either.


    He opened to the first page. Then flipped to the second. Then the fifth.


    And frowned.


    The text was perfectly aligned¡ªidentical spacing between each letter, each line following a measured margin. Every letter mirrored the last, with none of the natural variation that came from the hand of even the most disciplined scribe.


    He flipped to another page. Then another.


    Still the same. As though the letters had been stamped rather than drawn.


    This wasn''t copied. This was... replicated.


    Lucien''s brow creased, his mind already combing through possibilities. He knew of no technology in Keldoria capable of this. In Chronos, such uniform duplication would be impossible without magic. And even then, spell-scribing was reserved for court rituals and sacred texts¡ªnot trade manuals for peasants.


    The paper was coarse compared to the silk-fiber parchment used in Chronos tomes, and the ink lacked the deep lacquered sheen of noble-commissioned books. But it was legible, strong, and didn''t bleed through. A bit brittle at the edge, perhaps¡ªbut sturdy enough not to tear from casual use.


    He ran his thumb lightly along the inner spine, feeling the neat stitching.


    Primitive, yet efficient.


    After a long pause, he closed the book and handed it back to the man.


    "Thank you," Lucien said, his tone unreadable. "You''ve been helpful."


    The man nodded stiffly and cradled the book back to his chest, relief visible in the way his shoulders eased. He did not ask what Lucien had seen, nor what it meant. Only that he was still allowed to keep it.


    Lucien watched the man retreat a step, still clutching the book like a rescued treasure, as though expecting it might vanish if he blinked. The tension in the air thinned, but Lucien remained still for a moment longer, his mind ablaze with questions.


    What method produces such uniformity? How many of these books exist? Why sell them so cheaply?


    But he knew the man before him would have no answers¡ªonly vague mentions of "His Majesty''s orders" or "some new workshop." Commoners rarely understood the mechanisms behind the changes that touched their lives. They only knew relief when it came, and hardship when it returned.


    Knowing that, Lucien turned on his heel, the crimson cloaks of his knights parting to flank him once more.


    "We''re done here," he said flatly, striding back toward his horse.


    Mounting in a single, fluid motion, he cast one last look at the market.


    A kingdom still cracked and weathered, but its foundation was shifting.


    He tugged at the reins.


    No more answers would be found among cobblers and fieldhands.


    Not until he stood before the boy-king himself.


    Lucien had come to Eldoria with a clear directive: to address the annual tribute of one million gold coins and carry out the specific instructions entrusted to him by King Brandon Rivas¡ªreaffirm Keldoria''s subservience, ensure continued payment, and investigate how Arthur Tesla had managed to implement sweeping tax reforms without provoking a rebellion from the nobility.


    Yet as Lucien rode through the capital, the question of gold began to recede behind a more pressing curiosity.


    Where did these books come from? What device¡ªwhat technology¡ªcould produce them so cleanly, so cheaply? And why make them accessible to the common rabble?


    As his steed carried him toward the castle, Lucien felt the familiar cloak of diplomacy settle around him¡ªcalm, cool, deliberate. Every word in the coming exchange would be measured. Every gesture, calculated.


    What he didn''t yet realize, however, was that this meeting would be no ordinary diplomatic parley.


    Arthur Tesla hadn''t summoned him merely to reaffirm old promises. No¡ªthe young king had something far more audacious in mind. A plan that would challenge Chronos''s dominance. A scheme not just to delay the tribute¡ªbut to abolish it entirely. And worse still, Arthur was prepared to use any means even if he had to become an enemy with Chronos.

 Chapter 75 75: The Meeting

    A sharp knock echoed against the doors of the study.


    Arthur looked up from the spread of documents before him¡ªledgers, proposed trade treaties, and several handwritten notes detailing ongoing tax collection reports from the southern region.


    The door opened with a creak. Ken stepped in, armor clinking lightly with each stride. "Your Majesty," he said, bowing with a clenched fist across his chest, "the envoy from Chronos has arrived in Eldoria. He should be at the castle gates within the hour."


    Arthur set his quill down and leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly.


    "Lucien Vale," he murmured.


    "Yes, sire," Ken confirmed. "Accompanied by four knights. The guards at the southern gate let them through without delay, as instructed."


    Arthur nodded. "Good. Let them feel welcome¡ªbut not comfortable."


    He rose from the chair and walked over to the tall windows that overlooked Castle''s inner courtyard. From here, he could see the last preparations being made.


    "Make sure the great hall is set for formal reception," Arthur said, hands behind his back. "But not too elaborate. I want them to be reminded this is a sovereign kingdom¡ªnot a subject court."


    Ken hesitated. "Should we include the full council?"


    Arthur turned. "No. Just bring Chancellor Reinhardt and Captain Klein. This isn''t a court session¡ªit''s diplomacy."


    During the past few months, Arthur had grown increasingly fond of Reinhardt¡ªnot for flattery or blind obedience, but for the man''s rare gift of plain speech. In a court where words were often gilded and intentions masked, Reinhardt''s blunt honesty had become a steady anchor.


    And Arthur valued that. In Reinhardt, he had found someone who could cut through layers of protocol and tradition without ever overstepping his bounds. The Chancellor had a rare talent: the ability to speak uncomfortable truths with measured tact¡ªchallenging the king when necessary, but never undermining him.


    And today, with Chronos''s envoy walking through his gates, Arthur knew he would need nothing less than clear minds and steady hands.


    "As you wish," Ken replied with a quick bow.


    Arthur paused, then turned back toward his desk. He reached for a worn leather folder resting atop a stack of correspondence.


    "And one more thing," he added. "Send word to Owen. I want him to bring a printed copy of The Basics of Trade and Theories on Economics "


    Ken raised an eyebrow. "Shall I tell him anything else?"


    Arthur nodded. "Remind him of what I had him prepare for this meeting. He''ll know what I mean."


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    Ken bowed and turned to leave, the soft echo of his boots gradually fading down the corridor. Arthur stood motionless, his gaze fixed on the leather folder in his hands. It held more than parchment and ink¡ªit carried weeks of careful strategy, layered contingencies, calculated projections, and speeches marked with his own annotations. Every page was a thread in the tapestry of what came next.


    Every word had been chosen with purpose. Every point had been sharpened for the discussion to come.


    After a quiet moment, Arthur exhaled, closed the folder, and tucked it under his arm. Then, with calm steps and a composed expression, he left the study and made his way toward the great hall¡ªwhere the envoy from Chronos would soon arrive, and where the true negotiation would begin.


    ...


    The heavy doors of the great hall swung open with a solemn groan as Lucien stepped inside, his boots clicking sharply against the polished stone floor. Behind him, the four Chronos knights fanned out with disciplined precision, flanking the entrance as he advanced alone.


    At the far end of the hall, Arthur seated onto the throne.


    Lucien''s stride faltered¡ªjust for a breath¡ªbut he recovered quickly. Still, his eyes narrowed as he took in the figure before him.


    This... is Arthur?


    The last time Lucien had laid eyes on the young king, Arthur had been a walking embarrassment¡ªa bloated, sulking figure swaddled in brocade and insecurity. He''d been soft, physically and mentally; a pampered royal more interested in pastries than politics, a boy drowning under the weight of a crown too large for his head.


    But now?


    Lucien''s eyes moved over the man siting calmly before him.


    Arthur stood with the kind of stillness only confidence could buy. He was no longer soft¡ªhis body had shed its excess, honed into something lean and purposeful. Not the bulk of a warrior, but the balance of a man who trained his body alongside his mind. His royal attire was stripped of embellishment¡ªdark, fitted, elegant. No gold-threaded embroidery. No jeweled cuffs. He wore power like a tailored coat: subtle, clean, and unmistakably his.


    And then¡ªhis gaze.


    Lucien almost recoiled, though he hid it well behind years of diplomatic polish.


    The glassy, unfocused eyes of a boy once drowning in alcohol were gone. What stared back at him now was steady. Composed. Cold, even. Eyes that didn''t dart around the room in search of reassurance. Eyes that calculated. Eyes that commanded.


    Steel, Lucien thought grimly. The boy''s eyes have found steel.


    He had heard the rumors, of course. Gossip among merchants, hushed speculation in courtrooms and taverns. That Arthur had changed. That he was attending his councils, training in the yard, demanding new reforms. Lucien had laughed them off. What king didn''t go through a brief phase of rebellion or idealism before settling back into royal complacency?


    But this... this was no phase. He''s not just changed. He''s transformed. Lucien thought to himself.


    Arthur inclined his head¡ªnot deeply, but just enough to mark courtesy without deference. He did not rise from a throne, nor make any motion to diminish himself. It was not the greeting of a lesser king to a greater kingdom.


    It was the welcome of a ruler meeting an equal.


    "Envoy Lucien Vale," Arthur said evenly. His voice was measured. Crisp. "Welcome to Keldoria."


    Lucien''s practiced smile returned, smooth as silk.


    But inside, unease coiled in his chest like smoke curling beneath a door.


    What had this boy-king become? And what kind of game was he playing?


    He stepped forward with the grace of a seasoned envoy, cloak flaring slightly at his heel. His bow was elegant, his tone light.


    "Your Majesty," he said smoothly, his voice warm and well-practiced, laced with just the right amount of admiration to keep the atmosphere cordial. "It is truly a pleasure to meet you again. I must say, you are almost unrecognizable from the last time we spoke."


    He let the compliment hang a beat, then added with a subtle smile, "And I do mean that in the best way. You''ve become rather... distinguished. If I may be bold, I daresay there must be a trail of hearts left behind in your court."


    Arthur chuckled softly¡ªnot the laugh of a boy flattered by praise, but the amused hum of a man who recognized courtly tactics when he heard them.


    "Thank you, Lucien Vale," Arthur replied, his voice composed and even. "But I''m afraid the only thing I''m courting these days is national reform. The hearts of maidens will have to wait."


    Lucien''s smile never faltered, but inwardly he took note of the king''s reply. No blush. No arrogance. Just a firm redirection back to matters of state. It was a response meant to remind him: this Arthur was not one to be flattered off course.


    "Well said, Your Majesty," Lucien replied, inclining his head with courtly grace. "Then let us set aside talk of hearts... and turn instead to the matter at hand."


    He took a step forward, eyes watchful. "After all, it is no small thing to receive a summons addressed to the King of Chronos himself. Some back home might consider it... overly bold. Others might say presumptuous."


    His words were delivered with impeccable politeness, wrapped in velvet¡ªbut each syllable carried the faintest edge of reproach, like a knife hidden in silk.


    "But His Majesty Brandon Rivas, in his wisdom, allowed me to come in his stead¡ªcurious, I suppose, to hear what caused young King Arthur Tesla to make such a request."


    Lucien studied Arthur closely, watching for a flicker of doubt, an opening¡ªanything that might suggest the king was still a boy in borrowed robes.


    It was a test. And if Arthur flinched, even for a moment, Lucien intended to press that advantage.


    Arthur''s gaze didn''t waver.


    He stood seated, hands clasped behind his back, chin held high. If Lucien''s words had been meant to draw blood¡ªsome hesitation, some self-doubt¡ªthey found no purchase.


    "Then I must thank King Brandon for his restraint," Arthur said calmly, his voice smooth, deliberate. "I had hoped he might come himself. I thought it was time we spoke directly, king to king."


    Arthur knew how presumptuous it had been to summon the ruler of a far larger and stronger kingdom. He knew Lucien would pounce on that misstep. But offering an apology here¡ªespecially before negotiations had even begun¡ªwould only grant the envoy leverage. And Arthur had not come this far to play from behind.


    "But I understand," he continued, with a faint shrug that carried neither offense nor submission. "He has a vast realm to govern, and countless affairs to attend to. That he entrusted this discussion to you, Envoy Lucien Vale, speaks to the importance Chronos places on this meeting."


    Lucien''s lips retained their courteous curve, but his jaw tightened¡ªbarely visible.


    Arthur hadn''t flinched. Hadn''t apologized. And worse¡ªhe''d turned a presumptuous act into a gesture of respect, reframing it as a compliment toward Chronos. The verbal blade Lucien had honed found no mark. Instead, it was parried cleanly and returned with finesse.


    Not just sharper. He''s practiced, Lucien thought grimly.


    Arthur''s voice broke the momentary silence with calm clarity. "As for the matter at hand, perhaps it would be best to begin with the questions your king has entrusted to you. Once those are addressed, I''ll explain why I requested this meeting in the first place."


    Lucien inclined his head with slow deliberation. "Very well, Your Majesty. Then allow me to begin with a question that has reached even the ears of our court scholars and trade envoys alike."


    He stepped slightly to the side, placing himself squarely in Arthur''s line of sight.


    "Why did you change your kingdom''s tax structure?" Lucien asked, voice still measured, though the curiosity behind it was genuine. "By all accounts, Keldoria''s previous tax system was stable¡ªcrude, perhaps, but time-tested. And your reforms, from what we''ve heard, lean... populist."


    Arthur didn''t bristle. He remained seated, his hands resting easily on the arms of his throne.


    "Because stability," Arthur said plainly, "is not the same as sustainability."


    Lucien raised a brow.


    Arthur continued. "The old system bled the poor and pampered the powerful. It kept the kingdom upright, yes¡ªbut only just. And it left no room for growth, only stagnation. I needed a system that wouldn''t crumble. So I adjusted the burden."


    Arthur paused for a moment and continued, "I lowered the pressure on those who struggle to survive, and balanced it by tightening the gaps where wealth slipped through untaxed. Not out of generosity, but necessity."


    Lucien folded his arms behind his back. "A bold strategy. But boldness invites resistance. Which leads to my second question, Your Majesty."


    Arthur nodded once, permitting him to proceed.


    Lucien''s gaze sharpened. "How, exactly, did you manage to pass such sweeping reforms without sparking rebellion? We both know the noble houses are not known for their... humility."


    Arthur allowed himself the faintest smile. "They aren''t. But neither are they suicidal."


    That earned a faint twitch at the corner of Lucien''s mouth.


    Arthur went on, voice measured, but firm. "I didn''t force the reforms overnight. I prepared the ground¡ªintroduced transparency, built regional offices, quietly exposed corruption where it suited me. I reminded them that a state on fire burns noble manors, too. And I made it clear that order would be maintained¡ªby sword or statute, if need be."


    He leaned back, expression cool. "Most bent. A few snapped. None succeeded."


    Lucien was quiet, digesting the response. Arthur had offered just enough to answer the question¡ªwithout revealing names, methods, or the full scope of his control. It was a political answer. But a confident one.


    And it left Lucien with a troubling realization.


    He didn''t just survive the nobles. He outplayed them.


    Arthur''s eyes met his again, calm and waiting.


    "Shall we continue?" Arthur asked.


    Lucien''s smile thinned, but he nodded.


    He continued with a series of follow-up questions¡ªpressing for details on revenue projections, the stability of trade routes, and how Arthur''s reforms were being received in the provinces. Arthur answered each with the same composed precision: never evasive, but never fully revealing. He struck a balance that was infuriatingly diplomatic¡ªopen enough to satisfy protocol, but too guarded to yield anything actionable.


    After several exchanges, Lucien finally dipped his head in acknowledgment.


    "That addresses everything my king wished clarified. For now." He let the pause linger, his tone implying the conversation was far from over. "So then, Your Majesty... what is it you wished to discuss that was so urgent it warranted a personal summons to Chronos''s court?"


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, resting one arm along the edge of his throne.


    "I''ll speak plainly, Envoy Lucien Vale," Arthur said, his voice shedding all ceremonial softness. "As of this year, Keldoria will no longer pay the one million gold nor any remaining dues owed to the Chronos."

 Chapter 76 76: The Meeting (Part 2)

    Lucien''s expression faltered¡ªjust for a heartbeat.


    His eyes widened¡ªnot in anger, but in raw, unguarded disbelief. It was as if the very air in the great hall had shifted. A refusal?


    From Arthur?


    He had expected a negotiation. A clever deflection. Perhaps a request to restructure the terms, or even a veiled plea for leniency. But this? A direct, outright renunciation? No apology. No excuses.


    It was unthinkable.


    A vassal king, a minor sovereign barely standing on the edge of stability, now looking him¡ªhim, the voice of Chronos¡ªin the eye and saying, no.


    It was the sort of move that should have come from desperation, or madness. But Arthur looked neither desperate nor mad.


    He looked certain.


    Lucien''s face resumed its practiced calm, but something behind his gaze had turned sharp. The courteous tone he had worn like armor peeled away, replaced by a blade honed on diplomacy and veiled threats.


    "Do you think Chronos is a joke to you, Arthur?" he said, his voice colder than the marble beneath their feet. There was no honorific now¡ªno title, no grace. Just the name, spoken with pointed disdain.


    He stepped forward, not hastily, but with the slow, deliberate rhythm of a predator advancing on prey. The soft echo of his boots rippled across the grand chamber like distant thunder.


    "Do you think the agreement you signed with Chronos¡ªan agreement witnessed, and ratified¡ªis some child''s promise you can break at will? A seasonal tax you can waive like a lord over his tenants?"


    His eyes locked onto Arthur''s, unwavering.


    "You speak of reform. Of knowledge. Of lifting your people from ignorance. But let me remind you¡ªthis kingdom breathes peace because Chronos allows it. That agreement wasn''t forged from generosity. It was the cost for protecting your falling kingdom from the invasion of Elysia. Do you think you can withstand the attack from Elysia if Chronos hasn''t helped you?"


    Lucien''s voice dropped to a whisper, heavy with menace.


    "I can see the changes. You''ve shed the fat, straightened your spine, and perhaps even earned the fear of your court. Your people may whisper your name with pride now, but pride does not pay debts."


    He took another step, his shadow spilling across the base of the dais.


    "Don''t mistake personal transformation for political immunity. You can''t just walk away from a signed agreement because you woke up one day with a cause."


    Lucien let the silence linger, his final words sliding through the air like the edge of a dagger:


    "You may wear a crown now, Arthur. But if you continue down this path, you''ll learn what it means to bleed for it."


    Arthur didn''t respond immediately.


    He sat unmoving upon the throne¡ªnot with the slouched indifference of a spoiled sovereign, but with the quiet composure of a man who had weighed this moment carefully, again and again, in the silence of his study.


    He let Lucien''s threat hang in the air like the chill before a storm.


    Then, with the poise of a ruler who had learned when to strike, Arthur leaned forward¡ªjust slightly¡ªand spoke.


    "Lucien Vale," he began, his voice steady but edged with cold authority. "You may stand here as the envoy of Chronos. And yes, your kingdom is stronger¡ªfor now. But do not mistake that strength for license."


    His eyes locked on Lucien''s, unwavering.


    "You are not a king. You are not Brandon Rivas. You are a courier¡ªdecorated, perhaps, but still a man sent in another''s name. So do not address me as if we are equals. And certainly do not forget to whom you speak."


    Arthur''s voice sharpened.


    "You are in my court. Before my throne. And I am not some trembling child of yesterday, but the King of Keldoria. You better know your place."


    The air in the great hall tensed. Even the Chronos knights shifted slightly, the faint creak of armor betraying their unease.


    Arthur hadn''t merely deflected Lucien''s provocation¡ªhe had turned it into a calculated blow, and one that landed clean.


    He had anticipated that the envoy would arrive brimming with veiled threats, cloaked arrogance, and the smug assurance of Chronos''s superiority. He was prepared for the posturing. What he hadn''t expected was for Lucien to abandon all pretense of respect and address him so casually¡ªso insultingly¡ªby name.


    It was a mistake.


    And to Arthur, it was a gift.


    The kind of slip he could exploit not just in this room, but as a precedent in future dealings.


    Lucien''s lips parted, likely to walk back his words or steer the tone elsewhere, but Arthur raised a hand¡ªcalm, commanding¡ªcutting off the rebuttal before it formed.


    "I''ll remind you again, Envoy," Arthur said, each syllable deliberate and unmistakably firm. "You are not speaking to a vassal. And if Brandon Rivas himself were here and spoke to me as you just did, I would correct him all the same. My blood may not stretch back centuries, but the weight of this crown is no less real."


    He didn''t rise from the throne. He didn''t need to. His voice alone held the room.


    His gaze narrowed.


    "You may carry the authority of a stronger kingdom, but don''t be so quick to forget¡ªKeldoria holds the Fate of Chronos. While your borders rest easy, it is our men who bleed at the frontier. You call it tribute¡ªbut if payment must be made, it is Chronos who owes us."


    Lucien''s expression cracked¡ªnot from outrage, but from genuine disbelief. For a heartbeat, the envoy was stunned. Not because he didn''t know the geopolitical reality Arthur was referring to¡ªhe did. All of Chronos''s military advisors had acknowledged it. If Keldoria had fallen to Elysia last year, Chronos would''ve had no choice but to intervene anyway, treaty or not. The fall of Keldoria would mean Elysia knocking on Chronos''s gates.


    But what shook Lucien was hearing Arthur say it aloud. Boldly. Proudly. As if he held the upper hand and how he declare that Chronos fate is in the hand of Keldoria.


    And worse¡ªthere was truth in it.


    A year ago, when Keldoria was desperate and the Elysian invasion loomed, the old Arthur¡ªstill inexperienced and scrambling¡ªhad reached out for aid. Chronos had responded, but at a price. Ten million gold, paid in annual installments of one million. A lopsided agreement born from panic, not negotiation.


    Arthur had signed.


    He hadn''t realized then that Chronos would have helped anyway. That they needed to, for their own survival.


    But now? Now Arthur knew.


    And worse¡ªhe was weaponizing that knowledge.


    Lucien could see it in the way the young king spoke with certainty, in how he refused to flinch or falter. Arthur had finally pieced it together. He had realized that the original agreement¡ªone million gold coins annually¡ªhad been a ransom forged in desperation, not diplomacy. And now, armed with newfound confidence and a reshaped kingdom, Arthur was trying to cast off the chains.


    Lucien didn''t scowl. He didn''t argue. His face remained composed, his tone level.


    Because none of this surprised him.


    Chronos had expected it.


    King Brandon Rivas, calculating as ever, had foreseen that the day would come when Arthur would awaken to the truth¡ªand try to tear down the terms. That''s why safeguards had been implemented from the very beginning.


    When Keldoria pleaded for aid against the Elysian invasion, Chronos responded swiftly¡ªbut not blindly. As a condition of military assistance, they had demanded lowered border restrictions, ostensibly to "ensure faster supply routes and logistical coordination." It sounded reasonable. Cooperative. Even generous.


    But embedded within that agreement was the true move.


    Chronos knights. Chronos mages. Strategically stationed across every key region of Keldoria. Formally, they were there to defend the realm against future incursions.


    Informally?


    They were an occupying force in all but name.


    Troops embedded within towns and strongholds, familiar with local terrain, supplies, and watchposts. They trained beside Keldorian units, ate food from their storehouses, received equipment from their armories. And while Arthur may have reshaped his kingdom, he had never truly pushed them out.


    They were the quiet sword at the king''s throat.


    Chronos''s soldiers didn''t march in columns through the streets of Keldoria. They didn''t hoist their banners above keeps or demand fealty from the local lords. No, their power was subtler¡ªembedded, waiting. A battalion stationed under the guise of protection, watching, mapping, training alongside Keldorian forces, but loyal to one crown only.


    Arthur thought himself surrounded by allies. In truth, he was encircled by blades¡ªblades he had willingly invited in.


    So no¡ªLucien was not concerned.


    Not angered. Not even amused.


    He sat silent, composed, his diplomatic smile having cooled into something colder. This wasn''t the tantrum of a spoiled heir, nor the misstep of a nai?ve ruler fumbling through politics. Arthur had declared open defiance. And in doing so, he had shifted Lucien''s role entirely.


    He was no longer a negotiator.


    He was a witness.


    Let the boy-king rant. Let him hold court with lofty ideals and illusions of autonomy. Let him parade his reforms like armor. Because while Arthur believed he had turned the game on its head¡ªbelieved that uncovering Chronos''s strategic dependency on Keldoria gave him leverage¡ªhe had missed the deeper truth:


    He wasn''t playing a game.


    He was the game.


    The moment Arthur signed that agreement, accepted those troops, lowered the gates, he had stepped onto a board that Chronos had carved, piece by piece, over years. A board where even his defiance had been anticipated, accounted for¡ªand quietly prepared against.


    And now, having declared his independence, Arthur had given Chronos what it needed most.


    Justification.


    Lucien shifted in his stand, one gloved hand resting lazily on the hilt of his ceremonial blade¡ªnot in defense, merely in acknowledgment, as if entertaining the idea of danger.


    Then, he chuckled. Soft. Dry. The kind of laugh one might hear from a professor humoring a child''s flawed equation.


    "Oh, Arthur," he said, letting the name fall without title or courtesy, soaked in condescension. "I''ll give you this¡ªyou''ve staged your little coup quite theatrically. The tone, the posture, that spark of righteous fury. Almost¡ª"


    He never finished.


    Arthur''s hand moved¡ªbarely a twitch¡ªbut Klein understood.


    In a single, fluid motion, Klein unsheathed his blade, and with a sound like silk tearing, steel kissed flesh. The knight beside Lucien didn''t even have time to cry out. One moment he stood tall; the next, his head rolled across the marble floor, trailing a thick smear of blood. His decapitated body remained upright for half a breath¡ªthen collapsed like a sack of meat, blood spurting from the open stump, arterial jets painting the columns and banners in grotesque arcs.


    Gasps and steel followed. The remaining three knights by Lucien scrambled, blades drawn with wide, furious eyes. But they weren''t alone. The guards stationed throughout the great hall¡ªthe loyal ones¡ªmoved in unison, drawing weapons and forming a silent wall around the throne.


    Lucien looked up at the young king seated above him¡ªno longer fat, no longer foolish, no longer soft.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    Arthur remained seated on the throne, his hands relaxed on the arms of the chair as if he were watching a play unfold exactly as scripted. His eyes were hard, his voice devoid of anger¡ªonly ice.


    "I warned you once, Lucien," he said, his tone like frost on a blade. "Know your place and address me with respect. Speak to me as a king, not as some petty vassal to be mocked."


    Arthur then continues "But don''t worry, you still have three more chances to insult me... before it''s your turn to fall."

 Chapter 77 77: The Meeting (Part 3)

    The hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Lucien stood frozen, the blood of his fallen knight still warm on the polished stone, steaming faintly in the cold air. The crimson pool spread outward like a blooming flower¡ªvivid, damning.


    He had faced tyrants before. Mad kings and fanatics. But never this.


    Never a boy-king willing to spill diplomatic blood so cleanly. So coldly.


    No trial. No outburst. No hesitation.


    Arthur Tesla had drawn blood in a throne room meant for words, not war. And in doing so, he made it clear¡ªthe next head to roll could be anyone''s.


    Lucien raised his eyes to the throne.


    Arthur had not moved. He remained seated¡ªcomposed, regal, deadly. The flickering torchlight etched sharp lines across his face, but his expression betrayed no fury or guilt.


    Only precision.


    Those weren''t the eyes of a desperate ruler grasping at power.


    They were the eyes of a man who knew exactly what he was doing.


    Before Lucien or his knights could act, Arthur''s voice rang out¡ªnot loud, but with an edge that silenced thought.


    "Lucien," he said, smooth and even, "are you now ready for a proper discussion? One where you address and treat me as a king¡ªnot someone you can insult at your leisure."


    The words may have sounded casual, but beneath them lay the unmistakable edge of a final warning. However, behind them was the corpse of a knight. Proof that Arthur no longer dealt in idle threats.


    Lucien''s hands tightened at his sides. Rage clawed at the edge of his composure, but he did not move. He could feel the eyes of every guard and knight¡ªChronos and Keldorian alike¡ªwatching, waiting.


    He knew that surviving is his main priority at the moment and once he returned to Chronos, there would be no salvaging this. Brandon Rivas would not let such a transgression pass. The invasion plans they had set would be activated. Troops already stationed inside Keldoria would strike from within, gates would fall, Arthur would be dragged in chains from his throne.


    And yet...


    Lucien hesitated.


    He had assumed Arthur was bluffing. That behind the posturing was still a scared boy clinging to borrowed power. But now? Now he wasn''t so sure. A man willing to kill a diplomatic guard without blinking might not be so easily captured.


    Lucien studied the young king''s face.


    If he remained defiant, another knight might die. Or worse¡ªLucien himself.


    So, slowly, Lucien inhaled. Then exhaled.


    He dipped his head¡ªbarely. Not quite a bow, but enough to acknowledge the shift in power.


    "Very well, your Majesty." he said, his voice careful and composed.


    Arthur''s lips curled slightly. Not into a smile, but into something colder. Satisfaction without warmth.


    "Good," he said. "Now you finally remember how to address a king. We''ll resume our discussion shortly¡ªafter the mess is dealt with."


    He turned his gaze toward one of the guards and made a small gesture.


    At once, the man moved with trained efficiency, disappearing through a side corridor. Moments later, staff entered the hall¡ªservants with pale faces and quick hands. They carried towels, buckets, and a shrouded cloth.


    Everyone stood still.


    Lucien, his remaining three knights, the Keldorian guards, even the ministers and scribes lining the walls¡ªno one spoke as the lifeless body was rolled onto a cloth and dragged away. The blood was wiped, but the silence could not be mopped up so easily.


    Arthur hadn''t ordered the death out of rage. Nor out of insecurity. It wasn''t about emotion at all.


    The truth was far simpler¡ªand more brutal.


    Arthur understood what Lucien was. A career diplomat, honed like a blade. A man who could dismantle kings with smiles and sentences, provoke without ever raising his voice, and walk away with victories won through words alone. Had Arthur let him continue unchecked, the envoy would''ve twisted the narrative, belittled Keldoria''s defiance, and walked out of the hall with the upper hand¡ªall while Arthur watched his carefully laid plans unravel.


    Arthur couldn''t be allowed that.


    Letting Lucien speak freely, letting him control the room, would''ve been more dangerous than any open threat. Every insult left unchallenged would chip away at Arthur''s authority. Every diplomatic maneuver tolerated would drive another nail into Keldoria''s coffin.


    And Arthur had no intention of watching his kingdom die slowly.


    He already knew the truth behind Chronos''s so-called "support"¡ªthe knights, the mages, the garrisons. They weren''t allies. They were seeds of control, planted under the banner of protection. A Trojan Horse in broad daylight. A slow, quiet conquest masquerading as generosity.


    Brandon Rivas, the king of Chronos, who had mastered the art of military strategies had likely expected Arthur to be too desperate or too dull to notice.


    He was not wrong. If Arthur were not from earth where these strategies had not been invented and commonly known, even with currently enhanced memory Arthur would not be able to notice the strategies.


    However, unlucky for Brandon, Arthur wasn''t of this world.


    Where he came from, such tactics were common¡ªrecorded in textbooks, practiced in realpolitik, warned against in the histories of fallen nations.


    Back on earth, it was called infiltration, subversion, psychological warfare. Here, it was considered brilliance.


    But to Arthur, it was obvious.


    What Brandon Rivas considered a masterstroke, Arthur saw for what it was: a standard maneuver dressed in the trappings of medieval statecraft. And he wasn''t about to fall for it.


    By the time the servants finished scrubbing away the blood and dragging the body from the hall, a cold calm had returned to the room¡ªas if nothing had happened at all.


    Arthur, still seated high on his throne, didn''t bother to adjust his posture. He didn''t need to. His voice, when it came, was steady and measured.


    "Lucien," he began, eyes locked on the envoy''s, "you underestimate me. You truly think I would confront Chronos without knowing the full extent of Brandon Rivas'' strategies?"


    Lucien''s expression didn''t shift, but the flicker in his gaze said enough.


    He didn''t believe it.


    No, Lucien still believed he was the one in control. That Arthur was simply bluffing¡ªgrasping at scraps of dignity, barely understanding the depth of the trap he''d stepped into. That Chronos remained one step ahead, just as it always had.


    But then Arthur continued, and the air in the great hall changed again.


    "When you return to Chronos and deliver your report," Arthur said, his voice no louder than before, "Brandon will respond exactly as I expect. He''ll call it a breach of contract. A betrayal. He''ll summon his generals. He''ll rally his armies. And the knights and mages he embedded in our cities under the banner of alliance¡ªthose guests you so generously stationed here¡ªwill begin their work."


    Arthur''s fingers tapped once¡ªtwice¡ªagainst the armrest of his throne, deliberate and steady.


    "They''ll sabotage my roads. Burn my granaries. Poison wells. They''ll paralyze my lines from the inside long before your armies ever arrive."


    Lucien''s spine stiffened.


    Arthur hadn''t guessed. He hadn''t speculated.


    He had described, step by step, the exact opening phase of Chronos''s fallback invasion plan. A plan locked in the inner sanctum of the royal court. A plan known only to Brandon Rivas, his war council... and Lucien himself.


    And Arthur had laid it out like he was reading from the same page.


    "I don''t need spies in your court," Arthur said coolly. "I only need to think two steps ahead. While you believe yourself the hunter¡ªalways one step in front¡ªI''ve already circled behind you."


    He paused.


    Then his mouth twitched ever so slightly¡ªjust a flicker of self-awareness¡ªas if he realized how theatrical it sounded. A bit cringeworthy, even.


    But the moment passed, and his gaze locked back onto Lucien with renewed focus.


    He leaned forward slightly.


    "Now, Lucien, tell me¡ªam I wrong? Is what I''ve described merely the ramblings of a child playing at kingship? A boy pretending to understand statecraft while borrowing a crown too heavy for his head?"


    The words weren''t angry. They weren''t shouted at. But each syllable landed with precision, like a blade placed delicately between the ribs.


    Lucien didn''t answer immediately.


    Because he couldn''t.


    Not without revealing something he wasn''t authorized to confirm. Not without giving Arthur the satisfaction of knowing he''d struck true.


    Not without slipping¡ªwithout confirming that Arthur had pierced the veil of secrecy surrounding Chronos''s military strategies. Not without handing the boy-king the satisfaction of knowing he had struck dead center.


    But Arthur didn''t need the words. He saw the truth in the silence¡ªthe subtle tightening of Lucien''s jaw, the rigid line of his spine, the way his hands remained clasped behind his back like a man trying to hold something together.


    Check.


    The air between them thrummed with unsaid truths, but Lucien finally broke the silence with a scoff¡ªa diplomat''s weaponized amusement.


    "Let''s say," he began, voice smooth as oiled steel, "that everything you''ve said is correct. That you''ve unraveled the web we so carefully spun. Let''s even pretend¡ªfor argument''s sake¡ªthat you manage to blunt our initial strike."


    He took a step forward.


    "But do you truly believe Keldoria¡ªyour tiny, reformed kingdom with its patchwork army and idealistic ruler¡ªcan stand against the full weight of Chronos? Yes, we may bleed. Yes, you may surprise us in the opening act. But by the time the curtain falls, your cities will burn, and your reforms will be buried under ash. Your Majesty."


    The last words came with just enough venom to sting, his eyes glittering with cool condescension.


    Arthur then laughed¡ªshort, sharp, and unexpectedly genuine.


    "Oh, Lucien," he said, shaking his head slightly. "You still don''t get it."


    He straightened.


    "I told you¡ªI''m two steps ahead. You think I haven''t accounted for the difference in our military strength? And that I''ve been sitting here sharpening my rhetoric instead of my swords?"


    His voice dropped, every word deliberate.


    "If Chronos dares to march on Keldoria, you won''t just fail to conquer us. Chronos will disappear from the continent of Nova."

 Chapter 78 78: The Meeting (Part 4)

    Lucien could understand if Arthur had claimed Keldoria might survive an invasion. Barely. With bruises and blood, perhaps. That much, while laughably optimistic, still hovered within the realm of possibility.


    But to claim that Keldoria could win and even defeat Chronos?


    That wasn''t just madness.


    That was suicide dressed in royal silk.


    Lucien struggled to suppress the urge to scoff. The difference between their nations wasn''t a gap¡ªit was a canyon. Chronos had a population ten times the size of Keldoria. Its military was a professional, disciplined, and armed with knight, mages and much more advance siege weapon that had crushed rebellions and rival kingdoms for over a century. Keldoria, on the other hand, had only recently restructured its military from a fractured, feudal mess into something barely resembling a national force. Arthur Tesla''s reforms might have impressed his court, but against Chronos? They would be dust in the wind.


    Lucien told himself all this, repeated it like a mantra to keep his footing.


    And yet... something inside him had begun to fray.


    He couldn''t shake the image of Arthur''s cold and calculating eyes as a knight''s blood soaked into the marble just moments ago. He couldn''t shake the calmness with which Arthur described Chronos''s own hidden war plans, down to the very tactics buried in confidential scrolls locked within the royal war chambers.


    That kind of composure wasn''t the result of reckless arrogance.


    It was the confidence of a man who knew something others didn''t.


    A man who had a plan.


    Still, Lucien had to push back. Had to test him one more time.


    "Your Majesty," he said, voice steady despite the flicker of uncertainty in his chest, "do you truly believe that Keldoria could topple Chronos? I admit, your schemes are clever. You might have exposed our methods, yes. But cleverness alone does not defeat armies. Strategy does not swing a sword."


    He stepped forward, slow and deliberate. "No matter how much you posture, the truth remains: the power difference between our nations is like heaven and earth. We could raze your capital within a week."


    And for a moment, just a moment, Lucien saw Arthur smile.


    Not a wide grin. Not a triumphant smirk.


    Just a subtle, knowing curl of the lips that made the back of Lucien''s neck prickle.


    Arthur''s voice came low and smooth, like the whisper of a blade unsheathed in a quiet room.


    "Hmm... You''re absolutely right, Lucien Vale," he said. "There is no chance¡ªnone at all¡ªthat Keldoria could defeat Chronos."


    Lucien exhaled slightly, almost relieved.


    And then Arthur''s gaze sharpened.


    "But tell me something, Lucien... do you really think I don''t know that?"


    Lucien froze. The shift was subtle, but unmistakable¡ªlike the sudden stillness before a blade is drawn.


    "You think I''m delusional," Arthur said, each word slow and deliberate, "That I''m clinging to some inflated sense of power. That killing your knight was a childish outburst, a tantrum in gold-plated robes."


    He tilted his head just slightly, not smiling¡ªjust observing, dissecting.


    "But if I truly believed there was no path to victory... Do you honestly think I would have provoked you here, now, in this hall, in front of witnesses from both kingdoms? Do you think I would''ve wagered the safety of Keldoria on a bluff?"


    His fingers rested against the armrest, tapping once¡ªthen still.


    "I''m not gambling with Keldoria''s future, Lucien," he said, voice calm as stone. "I did what I did... because I have a way to win."


    Lucien didn''t speak. But the silence wasn''t a triumph for him. It was a trap¡ªbecause in that silence, his mind began to spiral.


    What Arthur said... made sense.


    At first, when Arthur had refused to pay one million gold they''d squeezed from Keldoria in the name of "helping" Lucien thought the situation was salvageable. Heated, sure. Risky, definitely. But not irreversible. A few stern letters, a show of force, and the boy-king would fall back in line. That''s how it was supposed to go.


    But then Arthur killed the knight.


    Not with outrage. Not with theatrics.


    But with terrifying intent.


    That changed everything.


    Lucien swallowed hard. That act had shattered the mask of civility between their kingdoms. This wasn''t diplomacy anymore¡ªit was a declaration, made in blood and silence.


    He clenched his hands behind his back, keeping his face unreadable.


    Is this truly a calculated strategy... or the madness of a cornered king? Lucien wondered.


    But the longer he looked into Arthur Tesla''s eyes¡ªthose impossibly steady, unblinking eyes¡ªthe more he felt a chill he hadn''t expected.


    Lucien''s thoughts tightened like a noose.


    Does Arthur really believe he can win? Or... worse... What if he actually can?


    Lucien drew in a slow breath, steadying himself. His voice, when it came, was careful¡ªcontrolled.


    "So that''s it?" he asked, his eyes narrowing into cold slits. "You''re declaring war on Chronos?"


    The words dropped like stones into the center of the great hall.


    Arthur didn''t answer right away.


    And that silence makes everyone present more nervous.


    Even Klein glanced toward the throne. Chancellor Reinhardt shifted uncomfortably. The scribes froze mid-quill and everyone else held their breath. Because what Arthur said next wouldn''t just be a reply.


    It would be a verdict. A line drawn in blood.


    Arthur simply leaned forward on the throne, fingers steepled, his voice calm but sharp enough to slice steel.


    "Well," Arthur began, "I''m not the one who decides if Keldoria goes to war."


    Lucien''s brows furrowed. "Then who does?"


    Arthur''s lips curled¡ªhalf smile, half warning.


    "That depends entirely on Chronos."


    Lucien blinked. "What exactly do you mean by that, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur exhaled lightly through his nose, amused by the question, as if Lucien had missed something obvious.


    "It''s simple," he said. "If Chronos is willing to waive the debt we owe and forgive the... unfortunate death of your knight, then there''s no need for bloodshed. We can pretend this meeting never happened. Maintain the illusion of alliance."


    Lucien stared, the corners of his mouth tightening.


    "And what," he asked slowly, "makes you think Chronos would ever agree to that? Waive ten million gold? Overlook an act of open aggression against an envoy''s guard, committed in the middle of a royal audience? That''s fantasy."


    Arthur chuckled¡ªnot loudly, but with just enough disdain to rattle the bones beneath Lucien''s diplomatic mask.


    "Oh, I don''t think Chronos will forgive it," Arthur said, his tone suddenly louder, clearer¡ªringing across the stone like a judge''s gavel. "But if Chronos don''t... they won''t just be going to war with Keldoria."


    He paused, letting the tension stretch like a drawn bowstring.


    "They''ll be going to war with the combined forces of Keldoria and Elysia."


    The words echoed like thunder against stone.


    And the temperature in the great hall plummeted.


    Lucien''s breath caught.


    For a man trained to weather diplomatic storms with an unshakable mask, the crack in his expression was telling. His eyes widened¡ªonly slightly¡ªbut enough for every observer in the hall to see. Even his jaw clenched a heartbeat too late, betraying the split-second of disbelief.


    It wasn''t possible.


    It shouldn''t be possible.


    Keldoria and Elysia? Allies?


    Elysia has been constantly trying to attack Keldoria but now Arthur was Telling that Keldoria would allies with Elysia who has been hostile to Keldoria for many decades. The two nations had always been locked in a quiet, bitter standoff.


    And yet¡ªArthur said it so plainly.


    So confidently.


    Lucien tried to recover, but his voice faltered before it left his lips. He forced a breath, regrouped, and managed, "You''re bluffing. Elysia wouldn''t side with you. Not without demanding Keldoria bend the knee. Did you forget you get into debt with us because you request for our help when Elysia attack you"


    Arthur tilted his head¡ªnot in denial, but in amusement.


    "You''re right. They would never bend the knee to us... and I would never ask them to."


    Arthur''s fingers drummed once against the armrest¡ªmeasured, calm, like a war drum played by a general before the first strike.


    "This isn''t about submission," he said, voice smooth as polished steel. "This is a direct threat to Chronos."


    He leaned in just slightly, not with aggression, but with certainty¡ªthe kind that dared Lucien to challenge him.


    "You know as well as I do¡ªthe only reason Elysia ever stalked our borders, harassed our trade routes, and tried to choke our growth... was because they feared Chronos more than they hated us. We were never their prize. We were just the high ground they needed for a future war."


    His eyes gleamed.


    "So tell me, Lucien... what happens when that high ground allies with them instead of standing in their way?"


    Lucien''s brow furrowed slightly, trying to process the implications. Arthur gave him no time to regroup.


    "You think the stalemate between Chronos and Elysia will last? That it''s balance by strength?" Arthur scoffed softly. "If Elysia marches through Keldoria unhindered, with our roads, our scouts, our ports..." He gave a short, sharp smile. "Chronos will bleed and it won''t have time to recover from either."


    Lucien was silent.


    Not out of defeat.


    But calculation.


    His mind raced through strategic maps, supply lines, troop deployments¡ªanything that could explain how the world had turned upside down in just a handful of minutes. Arthur had just thrown a wrench into everything Chronos had assumed: that Keldoria was weak, isolated, ripe for manipulation.


    Now?


    Now Keldoria was a potential staging ground for their greatest rival.


    But even as that truth settled, Lucien latched onto the flaw. He raised his eyes again, sharper this time.


    "And what makes you so certain Elysia won''t turn on you the moment Chronos falters?" Lucien''s voice was calm, but his eyes probed. "Even during the war¡ªthey could strike while your forces are stretched thin. You''d be offering them the perfect opening."


    Arthur''s smile returned, colder this time¡ªless charm, more challenge.


    "Let them try." His voice carried a quiet finality. "Whether it''s Chronos or Elysia, war is inevitable. I''m simply choosing who bleeds first."


    He leaned forward slightly, eyes locked on the envoy.


    "So tell me, Lucien¡ªdo Chronos truly have the gut to go to war with Keldoria?"

 Chapter 79 79: The Meeting (Part 5)

    "So tell me, Lucien..." Arthur''s voice was calm, yet beneath it pulsed a storm. "Do Chronos truly have the guts to go to war against Keldoria?"


    He leaned forward on his lion-carved throne, his gaze glinting like steel in torchlight.


    "Is it really worth losing the war against Elysia... over nine million gold coins? Think carefully. Even if we honored the full agreement, you''d receive one million per year. But if you push us into war..." He paused, letting the words cut through like a blade against the neck. "How many soldiers will die? How many cities will burn? What will the war cost Chronos, Lucien?"


    Lucien Vale froze. His gaze met Arthur''s¡ªand in that moment, he saw it.


    Madness.


    Not the loud, frothing kind. This was something far more dangerous: a cold, calculated derangement. A ruthless clarity that only a man cornered by power and vision could possess. Arthur Tesla wasn''t bluffing.


    He would burn his entire kingdom to the ground¡ªjust to deny Chronos its pound of gold.


    Lucien''s fingers twitched by his side, almost instinctively reaching for the comfort of control. But there was none. He had come prepared. When he''d first accepted the task of delivering Chronos''s demands, he had expected resistance¡ªyes. Perhaps a delay. Even a renegotiation. He had rehearsed his approach: deliver pressure with poise, raise the threat subtly, allow a month''s delay if necessary... then apply the weight of Chronos''s military might.


    But this? This wasn''t resistance.


    This was defiance.


    Arthur Tesla had shattered the script. He had not only refused to honor the agreement¡ªhe had executed a Chronos'' knight in cold blood, exposed their infiltration network, and now threatened to ally with Elysia.


    It was political lunacy. And yet... it was horrifyingly calculated.


    Arthur knew Chronos''s strategy. He knew how to wound them where it mattered.


    Lucien couldn''t bluff his way out of this. Not here. Not now. Arthur had placed Chronos in check¡ªand the worst part was, he was right.


    If Keldoria and Elysia formed an alliance, the balance would tip. The flow of gold would mean nothing if the warfront collapsed. Chronos wouldn''t just lose revenue. They would lose ground. Influence. Legitimacy. Everything.


    Lucien remained still, the reality crashing in like a tidal wave. Slowly, his eyes lifted to Arthur''s again. His arrogance was gone, replaced by a grim understanding.


    This isn''t a decision I can make, he thought. Not alone.


    He wasn''t a general. He wasn''t a king. He was just a messenger.


    And now, the message had changed.


    I must report to His Majesty Brandon Ravis. This is no longer about a payment. This is about war. Alliances. And survival.


    He took a breath, steadying himself before stepping forward with a low, respectful bow. His voice, once edged with pride, now carried humility.


    "Your Majesty," Lucien began carefully, "this humble envoy of Chronos cannot decide on the matter Your Majesty has just introduced. This goes far beyond the original scope of our agreement. It is a matter that only our royal court and His Majesty Brandon Ravis can deliberate on."


    He bowed deeper.


    "I ask for your grace. Allow me to return to Chronos and deliver this message in full. I apologize for the tone and offense I may have caused earlier. I did not anticipate... this development. I will depart immediately, and return with an official response."


    Arthur regarded him silently for a moment, then leaned back with a slight smile¡ªnot one of warmth, but of victory.


    "That is precisely why I wanted to speak to Brandon Ravis directly," Arthur said, his tone casual but sharp. "Not with a middleman."


    He rose from his throne, his cloak falling around him like a shroud of judgment.


    "But fine. I will allow you to leave¡ªon one condition."


    Lucien tensed.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed.


    "The knights and mages Chronos embedded in Keldoria¡ªyour so-called troops that were supposed to help defend against Elysia will be captured and taken into custody. Every last one of them. Their fate will depend on how Chronos responds to the new agreement."


    Lucien''s jaw tightened.


    "And one more thing," Arthur added, his tone like frost. "If you so much as whisper a warning to your knights and mages here¡ªif even one of them escapes or disappears before our men reach them¡ªI will take it as confirmation that Chronos has chosen war."


    "And if that happens... Keldoria will officially form an alliance with Elysia. I will personally sign it."


    Lucien swallowed hard. His thoughts spiraled. For the first time in his diplomatic career, he had walked into a negotiation and been disarmed, outmaneuvered, and cornered¡ªall in a single conversation.


    With another deep bow, he responded, "Understood, Your Majesty."


    Arthur nodded slowly, as if sealing a verdict. Then he spoke again, casually. "Good. Anyway, do you have any questions for me before you leave?"


    Lucien blinked, stunned by the offer. For a second, he opened his mouth, only to close it again. There was something he had planned to ask. A trivial matter about the books Arthur had published, and how they were being sold for such absurdly low prices. That question had been important when he was walking into the palace.


    But now?


    That thought had evaporated like mist under sunlight. Now, there was only one thing on Lucien''s mind¡ªreturning to Chronos as fast as possible.


    He needed to speak to Brandon Ravis. Immediately.


    The reports they had on Arthur Tesla¡ªof how he had changed after his ascension, how he had become a "surprisingly competent" ruler¡ªwere laughably outdated. Arthur hadn''t just become competent.


    He had become something far more dangerous.


    He''s not a man Chronos can afford to take lightly anymore, Lucien thought grimly. If we let our guard down even once... he''ll become a beast we won''t be able to cage.


    Lucien shook his head slowly. "I don''t have anything more to ask."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, but said nothing more.


    Outside, the sky had turned a dusky orange. The palace walls cast long shadows across the marble floor.


    "Very well," Arthur said. "It''s getting late. If you wish, we can arrange accommodations for the night. You''re a guest of Keldoria, after all."


    But Lucien straightened his posture and replied without hesitation. "Thank you for your warm hospitality, Your Majesty, but I must decline. I need to return to Chronos as soon as possible. The sooner we deliver your message, the sooner you''ll receive our official response."


    Arthur gave a small nod. "As you wish. After all, you are still an envoy of Chronos."


    He paused. "I hope your journey back is safe."


    Lucien bowed one last time and turned toward the grand doors.


    Just as he reached the door, Arthur''s voice rang out once more. "Wait."


    Lucien stopped mid-step.


    "I almost forgot," Arthur said, raising his hand and gesturing to the side.


    Klein, Arthur''s ever-silent aide, stepped forward with something in hand. He approached Lucien, offering a leather-bound book with a firm but respectful nod.


    Lucien hesitated for a moment, then accepted it with both hands.


    Arthur''s voice echoed behind him. "That book contains my theories on economic development¡ªwritten by my own hand. Consider it a parting gift."


    Lucien looked down at the cover. The title was etched in bold gold script:


    The Theories on Economics ¨C by Arthur Tesla


    Lucien took the book, bowed once again, and without another word, exited the throne room.

 Chapter 80 80: After Meeting

    As the heavy doors closed behind Lucien Vale, silence swept across the grand throne room.


    For a few moments, no one moved. No one dared.


    The air still held the weight of everything that had just transpired¡ªthe tension, the unspoken threats, the audacity of a young king who had just stood his ground against the mighty Kingdom of Chronos.


    Arthur Tesla remained seated on his throne, posture relaxed yet unshakably regal. His eyes swept across the chamber, meeting the gazes of those who remained¡ªKlein, the ever-watchful aide; Chancellor Reinhardt, whose expression was that of shock from what he just head; the royal knight stationed by the pillar; and the scribes, still holding their quills, visibly shaken.


    They were all thinking the same thing.


    He threatened Chronos. He provoked them... and got away with it.


    Not only that¡ªhe had turned the envoy into a messenger, dismantled the facade of diplomacy, and seized control of the narrative. What they had witnessed today was no ordinary political exchange.


    It was a statement.


    Arthur finally broke the silence, his voice calm and authoritative. "Scribes," he said, not raising his voice but commanding their attention instantly, "hand over everything you''ve recorded to Klein."


    The scribes bowed quickly and began gathering their scrolls and notes, their hands slightly trembling. It was rare for Arthur to allow open documentation of a royal audience. Most internal meetings were kept private, with no records beyond verbal testimony.


    But this was a formal diplomatic discussion between two kingdoms. By tradition and protocol, it had to be documented¡ªfor history, for reference, for leverage.


    Yet Arthur wasn''t one to leave loose ends.


    He had required every scribe, knight, and attendant present to sign a magic confidentiality contract before the meeting began. A binding oath of silence¡ªany attempt to leak or discuss the contents of the meeting would result in al backlash that would leave no room for treachery.


    Even so, Arthur knew he could not control what Lucien or Chronos might reveal. He wasn''t nai?ve. Information traveled fast¡ªespecially through spies and whisper networks. There was always a chance the conversation would leak.


    But if it did?


    So be it.


    Whether the discussion became public or not, Arthur would be in control of what came next. If Chronos chose to escalate, he had a pretext to ally with Elysia. If they backed down, Keldoria would strengthen its position¡ªand Arthur''s reputation as a monarch who would not bend would spread like wildfire.


    Still... What irritated him most wasn''t diplomacy.


    It was the aftermath.


    Ugh, Arthur sighed internally. Now I have to prepare an explanation for the noble council.


    Every few months, Arthur was expected to meet with the nobility to report on kingdom matters, address concerns, and¡ªoccasionally¡ªfeed their egos. Most of the time, it was harmless posturing. But if word got out that he had captured Chronos'' knights and mages, the questions would flood in.


    And Arthur hated questions.


    He could lie, of course. Or obscure the truth, redirect the narrative. The nobles never had the full picture anyway. As long as he fed them something convincing enough, they would accept it.


    I''ll just say it was a national security issue, he thought dryly. They love that phrase. Makes them feel protected without needing to understand anything.


    The real issue was ensuring the narrative didn''t spiral.


    The scribes approached Klein and handed over their documentation. Klein received them without a word, his expression as neutral as ever.


    Arthur straightened slightly in his seat.


    "Everyone," Arthur said, his voice cool and commanding, "you may leave the great hall. That includes the scribes and the guards."


    Arthur then added, "By the way, sent word to Ben, head of taxation, and Owen, head of Defence and Technology. Tell them I summon them at once."


    Everyone nodded and one by one, they bowed and began filing out, their minds no doubt spinning with what they had just witnessed¡ªbut bound by magic to never speak of it unless given permission.


    Soon, the room was empty, save for the three person in the great hall. Arthur, Klein, and Chancellor Reinhardt.


    As the doors shut behind the last scribe, Arthur exhaled, leaning back on his throne.


    "Now then," he said, his voice quieter but no less commanding. "Let''s wait for Ben and Owen before we talk about what comes next."


    After sometime, Ben and Owen soon enter the great hall.


    They then give a brief greetings and customary bows then took their positions before the throne.


    Arthur didn''t waste time.


    He began to recount the meeting with Envoy Lucien Vale¡ªevery word, every shift in tone, every calculated pause. He made no attempt to sugarcoat his actions: the refusal to pay the tribute, the execution of the guard, the threat of allying with Elysia.


    Ben''s brows furrowed deeper with every sentence. Owen''s eyes widened, jaw tightening with disbelief.


    Arthur could see the ripples of shock playing across their expressions. It wasn''t surprising. The only person who had known of Arthur''s decision to reject the payment and prepare for the possibility of war was Klein¡ªand even he had been caught off guard when Arthur personally ordered the knight''s execution.


    Arthur didn''t enjoy blindsiding his own ministers, but clarity came from control. And today, control has been his greatest weapon.


    After laying out the sequence of events, Arthur leaned forward once more, his fingers steepled before him.


    "That brings us to now," he said. "We must prepare while we wait for Chronos''s response. Given the distance and politics involved, it should take at least a month before Lucien returns."


    He turned his head toward Klein.


    "Have you deployed the troops as I instructed?"


    Klein stepped forward with precision. "Yes, Your Majesty. As per your command, our units are already in motion. Capture orders have been issued across all five regions. Additionally, I''ve informed Duke Richard and Duke David which they''ve agreed to hand over all Chronos-affiliated personnel within their dukedoms."


    "Good," Arthur said with a curt nod. "No delays. I want them in custody before Chronos even has time to craft a response."


    He then turned to Chancellor Reinhardt, who had remained silent until now.


    "You''ll handle the nobility in the meantime," Arthur instructed. "If any noble demands an audience with me, tell them I''m unavailable this time. If they pressure you for information, inform them that you''re under orders not to disclose further details. And remember¡ªdon''t overstep. Say only what is required. No more."


    Chancellor Reinhardt bowed deeply. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will manage the council''s curiosity to the best of my ability."


    "See that you do," Arthur replied, before shifting his gaze to Ben, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Any signs of rebellion? Tax evasion? How are the tax officers performing?"


    Ben cleared his throat and began his report.


    "There are a few minor disturbances," he said. "Mainly from low-tier merchants who are unhappy with the new tariffs. Now that foreign products are taxed more heavily, they''re struggling to maintain profits. However, our local businesses are thriving."


    He paused before continuing, "In fact, many of them are investing in their own workshops¡ªimproving tools, training workers, and expanding output. As a result, our local goods are now matching the quality of imports. And with minimal difference in production costs, they''re competing directly."


    Arthur''s expression softened slightly with satisfaction.


    "That''s progress," he said. "However¡ªwhat categories of goods are showing the most improvement? And more importantly, how are they setting their prices?"


    Ben blinked, slightly caught off guard. "Right now, the most significant improvements are in potions," he replied.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, and his tone turned colder, sharper.


    "I''m not asking for a surface-level summary, Ben," he said, voice low but pointed. "I want patterns. Who is controlling the pricing structures? Are the merchant guilds manipulating supply to drive up costs? Are they undercutting competitors to form monopolies? Or are they maintaining stability for long-term trade?"


    He paused, then added with emphasis, "And another thing¡ªif our local manufacturers are producing these goods at significantly lower costs but keeping prices artificially high to match foreign products... then that''s exploitation, not growth."


    Ben''s posture straightened, face hardening as realization set in.


    Arthur continued, "Tariffs are tools. They exist to protect our people and foster domestic development¡ªnot to create feeding grounds for greedy merchants. If locals abuse the protection we''ve given them, the ones who suffer will be the common folk."


    The words struck deep, and Ben gave a slow nod, a newfound urgency in his voice.


    "I understand. I''ll have a comprehensive report prepared on price trends and guild influence across all major markets. I''ll also initiate an investigation into price manipulation¡ªespecially in the Western and Southern provinces where we''ve seen the fastest growth."


    He glanced up at Arthur. "And if necessary, I''ll adjust tariffs accordingly to restore market competitiveness."


    "Good," Arthur said, voice flat but firm. "I want names, numbers, and recommendations. No generalizations."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Without missing a beat, Arthur shifted his gaze to the man beside him.


    "Owen," he said. "Update me on the progress of the blast furnace construction."

 Chapter 81 81: Blast Furnace

    The morning after the Accession Day celebrations, the throne room stood hollow and still. A few forgotten banners swayed in the faint draft, their embroidered sigils catching the pale light¡ªthe last remnants of the previous night''s revelry. The air hung heavy with the ghost of wine and burnt incense, a fading echo of splendor. But the king who had presided over it all was no longer there to claim his glory.


    Arthur Tesla sat alone at his study table, sleeves rolled up, fingers stained with ink. Gone was the ceremonial attire¡ªreplaced by a plain linen tunic and a furrowed brow. His eyes were fixed on the blank paper before him, quill poised, yet unmoving.


    He took a deep breath.


    I need steel. Not just any steel. Mass-produced, high-temperature, carbon-treated steel.


    A blast furnace.


    It was such a simple term back on Earth. A marvel of industrial engineering, drawn in neat diagrams across the pages of high school science textbooks and college engineering materials. He had never built one himself¡ªnever even stepped foot in a steel mill. But he had seen it. Once or twice. Enough for it to nestle somewhere deep in the recesses of his mind.


    Normally, it would have faded. Forgotten. Lost in the blur of everyday life.


    But ever since transmigrating to this world, something had changed.


    It wasn''t like a photographic memory. Not quite. But his recall was sharper here. Things he barely paid attention to on Earth would bubble up now, clearer and more vivid¡ªlike whispers echoing from his past life. Complex machinery, ancient political theories, even snippets of economics lectures he''d slept through. They didn''t return fully formed, but rather as fragments¡ªlike broken puzzle pieces waiting to be rearranged.


    And today, those fragments were building a furnace.


    Arthur slowly began to sketch. A tall stack. A chamber for smelting. Layers of charcoal, iron ore, and flux. A mechanism for forced air¡ªperhaps a bellows system powered by waterwheels or magic-infused labor. He didn''t have access to industrial-era compressors, but he had access to runic artisans, mana stones, and brilliant blacksmiths.


    His mind worked faster than it ever had before. It was as if the fog that had always clouded his thinking on Earth had lifted, revealing a mind unchained by distraction, by anxiety, by mediocrity.


    Hours passed.


    When Arthur finally leaned back from the parchment, his hand ached and his ink had dried, but before him lay something remarkable¡ªa complete schematic. Crude by Earth standards, yes. But functional. Adaptable. A blast furnace suited not for the 19th century... but for a world of swords and magic.


    He called for Owen immediately.


    ...


    Later that evening, Owen arrived at the study, wiping his hands clean after a long day managing the printing press expansion. Another linotype machine was nearing completion, and dozens of apprentices were being trained to handle the machinery.


    Arthur handed him the blueprint.


    "I need this built. Prioritize it."


    Owen raised a brow as his eyes drifted over the schematic. His fingers traced the bold lines and intricate annotations with practiced scrutiny. At first, his expression was unreadable¡ªcuriosity masked behind discipline. Then came the shift. Surprise. Realization. And finally... awe.


    "This..." he murmured, voice low, "Your Majesty... Are you saying this device will allow us to produce steel¡ªfaster? In larger quantities?"


    Arthur gave a single, confident nod. "Yes. This is a new kind of furnace. A design unlike anything we currently use. I call it the blast furnace."


    Owen''s eyes widened.


    "If this truly works as intended... then this isn''t just a furnace," he said slowly. "It''s a turning point. This would revolutionize metallurgy itself."


    Arthur allowed himself a small smile. "That''s the idea."


    ...


    Currently, steel is still a luxury.


    Even in this world, where enchanted forges and magical smelting tools existed, true steel¡ªhigh-quality, carbon-enriched iron¡ªwas rare, difficult to produce, and time-consuming. Blacksmiths relied on traditional bloomery furnaces, where iron ore was heated with charcoal in small batches. The process was crude. The temperatures are inconsistent. The resulting metal was often a spongy mass of slag and iron, which had to be manually hammered, folded, and refined over many hours to even resemble usable steel.


    To make matters worse, the scale was abysmal. A master blacksmith could spend days to produce enough steel for a single sword or a handful of tools. Entire villages might rely on one or two forges, and even then, the output was barely enough to arm a handful of knights.


    Magic helped¡ªslightly. Some forges used mana stones to maintain heat, and certain mages could accelerate smelting. But it was expensive. Limited. And still inefficient when compared to what Arthur envisioned.


    The blast furnace would change all that.


    It would burn hotter. Longer. More consistently.


    It would smelt iron ore continuously in vast amounts using layers of fuel, flux, and ore stacked vertically. With bellows powered by waterwheels or mana channels, air would be blasted through the lower chamber, creating the high temperatures necessary to liquefy iron and separate impurities rapidly.


    Instead of weeks to make steel for a battalion, it could be done in days. Instead of fragile, hand-processed bloom iron... Keldoria would produce war-grade steel by the ton.


    ...


    Arthur smirked. "Good. Then can you build it?"


    Owen exhaled, clearly torn. "Your Majesty... I want to, but I''ve been stretched thin with the printing press project. We''re still refining the line spacing molds for linotype, and the new ink formula has been acting volatile in colder climates."


    Arthur gave a slight nod. He already anticipated that response.


    "Then delegate it. Give the project to someone you trust."


    Owen hesitated for a moment, then his eyes lit up. "Then I''ll assign it to Loran¡ªmy best apprentice. He was the one who adjusted the crank system for the gear-fed rollers on the press. He''s sharp. Detail-oriented. And more importantly, he''s willing to experiment."


    "Perfect," Arthur replied, his voice firm and resolute. "Give Loran the blueprint, assemble a full team, and allocate whatever resources he requires. I want to finish it before winter. This furnace isn''t just another invention¡ªit will reshape our entire metal industry."


    His gaze turned cold, sharp.


    "I won''t allow Chronos, Elysia, or any other kingdom to maintain an edge over us¡ªnot in steel, not in war, not in anything."


    Owen gave a short, crisp bow. "Understood, Your Majesty. It will be done."


    Arthur nodded once, then added, "The blast furnace will be constructed in Iron Hearth."


    Owen blinked, visibly surprised. "Iron Hearth?"


    Arthur didn''t miss the hesitation.


    "Yes, Iron Hearth is the only place suitable for this scale of production," Arthur explained. "It sits on rich veins of iron ore, has access to both skilled blacksmith guilds and abundant charcoal from the western forests. It''s already our main steel-producing region. If we want results fast, we build it there."


    Owen quickly composed himself. "Understood, Your Majesty. I''ll dispatch Loran and his team to Iron Hearth immediately. They''ll establish a base of operations and begin construction within the week."


    Arthur gave a quiet nod of approval. "Good."


    The room fell silent again as Arthur turned his gaze back to the blueprint resting on the table. His fingers lightly traced the inked lines¡ªthe towering structure, the bellows, the sloped layers of ore and fuel. It wasn''t perfect.


    But it would work.


    It had to work.


    A blast furnace, Arthur thought, eyes narrowing.


    Born from fragments of memory from earth¡ªreborn in a land that needed it more than ever.


    ...


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled beneath his chin. His gaze, steady and thoughtful, settled on Owen with intent.


    "So," he said, voice calm but with an undercurrent of authority, "how is the blast furnace project progressing?"


    Owen straightened, already prepared for the question. "The most recent update I received was two days ago, delivered by a messenger bird from Iron Hearth. Loran¡ªmy apprentice and the lead on the project¡ªreported that construction is nearly complete. According to his estimate, they should be able to finish within another week or so if things went smoothly."


    Arthur''s expression remained composed, though a flicker of dissatisfaction passed through his eyes.


    "I had hoped for faster progress," he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. "But considering the distance to Iron Hearth, the terrain, and the logistical burden of moving specialized materials and craftsmen... I suppose it''s acceptable."


    "After all," he added, "the journey alone would''ve taken the team nearly 5 days, "


    His eyes narrowed slightly, not in anger, but in reflection.


    Even Earth''s early industrialists struggled with less.


    Then, he turned his head toward Klein, who had been standing silently by the side, his posture as disciplined as always.


    "Klein," Arthur said, his voice crisp. "Prepare my carriage."


    Klein blinked once. "To Iron Hearth, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes," Arthur replied, rising slowly from his seat. "Though I designed the blueprint, I''ve yet to set foot on the actual construction site. I need to see the project with my own eyes¡ªto inspect the foundation, observe the techniques being used, and confirm that the materials align with what I specified."


    "As you wish your majesty, I will prepare it so it will be ready first thing tomorrow." Klein replied

 Chapter 82 82: Blast Furnace

    The sound of hooves echoed across cobbled stone as Arthur''s carriage rolled steadily through the heart of Iron Hearth, the anvil-beating soul of Keldoria''s industrial frontier.


    Peering out from the carriage window, Arthur observed the city unfold before him¡ªraw, loud, and alive.


    Iron Hearth wasn''t polished like the capital. It didn''t wear elegance or pageantry. It wore soot like armor and smelled of molten metal and smoke. The streets bustled with blacksmiths and miners, all hardened by fire and steel. Children with coal-smeared cheeks darted between carts, and the clang of hammer on iron was a constant rhythm, rising like a heartbeat from the forges.


    Here, magic and muscle worked side by side. Artisans channeled mana through chisels, shaping enchanted tools, while other hauled carts of iron ore from the mines carved deep into the mountainside.


    It was a place built by sweat and flame¡ªa city that respected results over rank.


    But Arthur wasn''t here for the city.


    As the carriage passed through the central district and began its journey toward the outskirts, the noise began to fade. The stone roads gave way to gravel paths, and the scent of the forges slowly vanished behind them.


    The landscape changed.


    Trees grew thicker, casting long shadows across the road. Wooden fences marked forgotten farmlands long since reclaimed by wilderness. The further they traveled, the quieter it became¡ªuntil the only sound was the crunch of wheels and the gentle hum of wind through the pines.


    This was intentional.


    The blast furnace project had been kept completely secret¡ªso much so that not even high ranking nobles such as Marquis knew what was being constructed. It had been placed far from the eyes and ears of the public, tucked behind natural hills and layers of forest to shield it from both rumor and spy.


    As the carriage rounded a bend, a massive wooden palisade finally came into view. Watchtowers overlooked the perimeter, and guards clad in black-and-silver armor stood at attention, their spears crossed at the gate.


    No banners. No signs.


    Just a wall, a guarded gate, and secrets behind both.


    The carriage came to a slow stop in front of the gate.


    Arthur stepped down first, his cloak catching the wind. Behind him followed Ken, his silent, ever-watchful personal guard.


    Arthur took in the sight before him. Though the structure inside was hidden by walls, he could feel it¡ªthe pulse of activity, the hum of mana, and the scent of smoke that always lingered where iron was born.


    As Arthur approached the fortified gate, the guards stationed along the palisade snapped to attention. Their spears struck the ground in perfect unison, forming a silent corridor of respect.


    But before Arthur could speak, a calm, composed voice called out from the side of the gate.


    "You didn''t need to come all the way here, Arthur. We''ve held things under control."


    Arthur halted, recognizing the voice instantly.


    He turned.


    Standing beneath the watchtower was a young man clad in a dark mage''s cloak reinforced with arcane thread. Silver sigils shimmered subtly across its lining, denoting both rank and magical discipline. His stance was upright, his expression firm and respectful.


    "Aaron," Arthur said, nodding in acknowledgement. "I expected to find Loran first. Not you standing watch."


    Aaron stepped forward and offered a respectful bow, hand briefly placed over his chest. "Loran is overseeing the final mana channeling for the inner chamber."


    "I see," Arthur replied. "And your report?"


    "Security is stable," Aaron answered immediately. "No intrusion attempts, magical anomalies, or suspicious movements detected within the perimeter. Patrol rotations are consistent, and the barriers are functioning as intended."


    Arthur studied him for a moment. His brother''s eyes were calm, but focused¡ªlike someone who took his duty seriously, not for praise, but because it mattered.


    A small nod followed. "And Alice?"


    "She''s on perimeter patrol. We alternate based on shifts and sensitivity checks."


    Arthur allowed himself a slight exhale.


    Weeks earlier, as he quietly assembled a handpicked security team for the secret project in Iron Hearth, both Aaron and Alice had come to him¡ªvoluntarily.


    Returning from the Royal Academy for the winter, the two of them had only recently completed their advanced training. While most nobles would''ve sought court appointments or soft military placements after such achievement, they had requested something else entirely.


    "Assign us to where we''re needed most," Aaron had said at the time, his voice clear and unwavering.


    "We''re trained. We''re loyal. And we know what''s at stake."


    Arthur hadn''t responded immediately then. But he remembered how he''d studied their expressions¡ªneither hungry for glory nor seeking recognition. Only resolve.


    He had agreed, because deep down, he knew the truth:


    The spies would come.


    Not now. Maybe not next week.


    But once the world caught wind that Keldoria was building something¡ªsomething hidden, heavily guarded, and tucked deep within the Iron Hearth mountains¡ªforeign agents, spies, and opportunists would come like wolves drawn to blood.


    They would come for sabotage.


    They would come to steal.


    They would come to understand what Keldoria was trying to change.


    Arthur couldn''t afford even a single mistake.


    That was why he had assigned Aaron and Alice to this site. Not because they were family, but because they were reliable. Loyal. Rigorously trained. And above all, unshakable in their principles.


    He needed more than just elite guards.


    He needed people who wouldn''t hesitate when it mattered most.


    As the great gate closed behind them with a thud, Arthur, Aaron, and Ken stepped inside the hidden facility.


    Arthur''s boots crunched softly against the gravel path as the site came into view.


    His eyes widened¡ªnot in surprise, but in quiet, measured satisfaction.


    The blast furnace stood like a titan in the center of the construction yard nearly done with the construction, its massive stone frame towering nearly two stories high. The outer walls had been reinforced with heat-resistant bricks and alchemical binders, while scaffolding wrapped around the upper chimney, where a handful of workers were finalizing rune placements.


    Further along the path, Arthur saw the wide wooden housing of a waterwheel, already turning in slow, steady rhythm¡ªits gears transferring power to the mechanical bellows embedded at the lower chamber.


    The air around the structure vibrated faintly with mana.


    Arthur''s gaze shifted to the glowing runic veins carved into the furnace''s surface¡ªmana channels¡ªinfused directly into the structure. These channels could be activated by a single mage as an alternative to the waterwheel, providing hot, controlled airflow into the combustion chamber.


    A dual-source design.


    That had been Arthur''s innovation.


    One source¡ªmechanical, via the waterwheel-powered bellows.


    The other¡ªmagical, via reinforced mana conduits etched into the furnace''s very bones.


    In a world where magic and machinery rarely cooperated, Arthur had made them complement each other.


    That was what made this furnace revolutionary¡ªnot just that it produced steel faster, but that it did so flexibly, adapting to its environment, its operators, and its resources.


    Aaron followed beside him in silence, allowing the king to take it all in.


    Arthur''s steps slowed as he reached the edge of the stone platform. From this vantage, he could see into the partially open inner chamber of the blast furnace. Its massive throat was lined with heat-tempered bricks and reinforced with binding clay mixed with powdered obsidian¡ªdesigned to withstand the intense heat that would soon be unleashed.


    Dozens of workers moved like a well-practiced machine. Teams hauled stone, realigned the leather bellows, checked the chimney vents, and carefully examined the rune lines that snaked across the furnace body. Each mana channel pulsed with a steady, faint blue¡ªnot active, but ready.


    Near the base, one figure stood apart¡ªhis long apron covered in soot, a rolled scroll in one hand, and a chalk-covered measuring stick in the other.


    Loran.


    Arthur recognized him instantly¡ªthe best apprentice under Owen''s tutelage. Young, sharp-eyed, and with a seriousness rare for his age,


    Upon noticing the king, Loran quickly stepped down from the scaffolding and made his way to the main platform, brushing dust from his arms before dropping to one knee.


    "Your Majesty," he said, head lowered. "I didn''t expect you so soon."


    Arthur stepped forward. "Neither did your crew, I''m sure. But I''m not here to disrupt¡ªI''m here to inspect."


    Loran rose, and Arthur''s eyes scanned the blueprint rolled under his arm.


    "How close are we?"


    "Ninety-five percent, Your Majesty," Loran replied quickly. "We''ve completed the main structure, established the mana routing, and the bellows are functional. We''re finishing the slag channels and sealing the upper hatch tonight. If no issues arise, the first ignition test can begin within four days."


    Arthur looked up at the towering structure, expression unreadable.


    "What challenges did you face with the dual system?"


    Loran took a breath, ready to report.


    "The waterwheel setup was straightforward. We used layered oak frames and treated the gearworks with resin to handle moisture. The challenge was balancing airflow¡ªsince the pressure required for a blast furnace is far greater than traditional forge bellows. We ended up using triple-linked bellows connected in sequence for a continuous push."


    "And the mana circuit?" Arthur asked.


    "More delicate," Loran admitted. "We had to re-etch the channels twice. The first rune pattern overheated and cracked the base stone during mana flow simulation. We corrected it by weaving the stabilizing sigils deeper and spacing out the amplification runes to prevent backflow."


    Arthur gave a small nod of approval. "Good. It means you adapted. The blast furnace isn''t just about generating high heat¡ªit''s about maintaining control. One surge, one moment of miscalculation, and the entire chamber could collapse from within."


    Loran inclined his head respectfully. "That''s why we ran three containment simulations before sealing the inner vents. We''ve accounted for every pressure point."


    Before Arthur could respond, a clear voice called out from nearby.


    "Sir Loran! I''ve finished the preparations of tasks you assigned me."


    Arthur turned toward the voice, his gaze sharp and curious.


    A young woman was approaching from the eastern scaffolding, her steps brisk and her expression focused. Her golden hair was tied back in a loose braid, and she wore a thick leather apron over her robes, smudged with charcoal and faint traces of mana dust.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly in recognition.